ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM 

9exl0hl96mm41.jpgETCBMoGUUAIXnb9.jpgETDZzLlUYAAzUnH.jpg1584271692420.png

Adrenochrome structure looking like a rabbit and I remembered something from a series of vids from youtuber Chiron Last. His Golden Web videos show a rabbit stirring a pot which is from the emperor’s robe in China. Looked up more and the rabbit is making the elixir of life or immortality. Chiron talks about the moon being where the matrix pod fields are. The same writers of the Matrix wrote Jupiter Ascending which deals with humans being crops for elite immortality serums. There must be something they’re hiding in plain site. Qanon talks about the white rabbits being tied to Adrenochrome and hints at the subject of us being crops or energy for beings in the invisible. Does anyone know anything about these connections? I made gay pic related to start.

Heard of the numbers 33? Or the Skull and bones 322? Genesis 3:3, KJV: “But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.” … God said, ‘You must not eat it or even touch it; if you do, you will die.

Genesis 3:22 King James Version (KJV) 

Sig.jpg

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

Mushrooms break the system, and they have been keeping this secret because it keeps their disneyland reality going.

Disney+Groom.png

the white rabbit first appears in Alice in Wonderland. A story written by a pedophile, who was one of the first kiddie porn makers. Anyway, a story about a girl who follows a white rabbit down a hole into a pretty psychedelic place, where in the fact the girl eats mushroom, and experiences the phenomena of micro/ macrocosm.

And then you have all the rest, the molecule, etc.

DUp0h6lVoAAcRGg.jpg

Alice in Wonderland is a code book for pedos. she’s drugged up to be raped in the gardens, it’s not a happy trip

do2vvqnvwaalgyi

https://archive.org/stream/TheLanguageCrystal/The_Language_Crystal_djvu.txt

Genesis 3:22
King James Version

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+3%3A22&version=KJV

MOON RABBIT / MOON HARE

89984e89b706be270f34684fdded5849

For the Chinese lunar rover, see Yutu (rover).
“Jade Hare” redirects here. For the module for Dungeons & Dragons Basic Set, see The Jade Hare.


The Moon Rabbit or Moon Hare is a mythical figure who lives on the Moon in Far Eastern folklore, based on pareidolia interpretations that identify the dark markings on the near side of the Moon as a rabbit or hare. The folklore originated in China and then spread to other Asian cultures. In East Asian folklore, the rabbit is seen as pounding with a mortar and pestle, but the contents of the mortar differ among Chinese, Japanese and Korean folklore. In Chinese folklore, the rabbit often is portrayed as a companion of the Moon goddess Chang’e, constantly pounding the elixir of life for her; but in Japanese and Korean versions, the rabbit is pounding the ingredients for rice cakes. In some Chinese versions, the rabbit pounds medicine for the mortals. Unrelated moon folklore arising among native cultures of the Americas, also have rabbit themes and characters.

(Main article: Rabbits and hares in art) 

Rabbits are often used as a symbol of fertility or rebirth, and have long been associated with spring and Easter as the Easter Bunny. The species’ role as a prey animal with few defenses evokes vulnerability and innocence, and in folklore and modern children’s stories, rabbits often appear as sympathetic characters, able to connect easily with youth of all kinds (for example, the Velveteen Rabbit, or Thumper in Bambi).

With its reputation as a prolific breeder, the rabbit juxtaposes sexuality with innocence, as in the Playboy Bunny. The rabbit (as a swift prey animal) is also known for its speed, agility, and endurance, symbolized (for example) by the marketing icons the Energizer Bunny and the Duracell Bunny.

FOLKLORE & MYTHOLOGY


(Main article: List of fictional hares and rabbits) 

The rabbit often appears in folklore as the trickster archetype, as he uses his cunning to outwit his enemies.

In Aztec mythology, a pantheon of four hundred rabbit gods known as Centzon Totochtin, led by Ometotchtli or Two Rabbit, represented fertility, parties, and drunkenness.

In Central Africa, the common hare (Kalulu), is “inevitably described” as a trickster figure. 
In Chinese folklore, rabbits accompany Chang’e on the Moon. In the Chinese New Year, the zodiacal rabbit is one of the twelve celestial animals in the Chinese zodiac. Note that the Vietnamese zodiac includes a zodiacal cat in place of the rabbit, possibly because rabbits did not inhabit Vietnam.[citation needed] The most common explanation, however, is that the ancient Vietnamese word for “rabbit” (mao) sounds like the Chinese word for “cat” (卯, mao).

In Japanese tradition, rabbits live on the Moon where they make mochi, the popular snack of mashed sticky rice. This comes from interpreting the pattern of dark patches on the moon as a rabbit standing on tiptoes on the left pounding on an usu, a Japanese mortar.

In Jewish folklore, rabbits (shfanim שפנים) are associated with cowardice, a usage still current in contemporary Israeli spoken Hebrew (similar to the English colloquial use of “chicken” to denote cowardice).

In Korean mythology, as in Japanese, rabbits live on the moon making rice cakes (“Tteok” in Korean).

In Anishinaabe traditional beliefs, held by the Ojibwe and some other Native American peoples, Nanabozho, or Great Rabbit, is an important deity related to the creation of the world.

A Vietnamese mythological story portrays the rabbit of innocence and youthfulness. The Gods of the myth are shown to be hunting and killing rabbits to show off their power.
Buddhism, Christianity, and Judaism have associations with an ancient circular motif called the three rabbits (or “three hares”). Its meaning ranges from “peace and tranquility”, to purity or the Holy Trinity, to Kabbalistic levels of the soul or to the Jewish diaspora. The tripartite symbol also appears in heraldry and even tattoos.
The rabbit as trickster is a part of American popular culture, as Br’er Rabbit (from African-American folktales and, later, Disney animation) and Bugs Bunny (the cartoon character from Warner Bros.), for example.

Anthropomorphized rabbits have appeared in film and literature, in Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland (the White Rabbit and the March Hare characters), in Watership Down (including the film and television adaptations), in Rabbit Hill (by Robert Lawson), and in the Peter Rabbit stories (by Beatrix Potter). In the 1920s, Oswald the Lucky Rabbit, was a popular cartoon character.


LINK: DOWNLOAD FREE PDF

bestiary.ca › collins1913 › symbolism animals and birds…

SYMBOLISM ANIMALS AND BIRDS

Jameson in her Sacred and Legendary Art comes near to explaining the meaning. “ When,” she says, “wild beasts as wolves and bears are placed at the feet of …

https://www.google.com/url?sa=t&source=web&rct=j&url=http://bestiary.ca/etexts/collins1913/symbolism%2520of%2520animals%2520and%2520birds%2520-%2520collins.pdf&ved=2ahUKEwjS1ruBnNHoAhUpx4sKHfuKCJgQFjAHegQIBhAB&authuser=1&usg=AOvVaw0SoMMfMqT5znkP2sttEWsW

WHAT DOES THE WILSON’S FACE REPRESENTS?

castaway-tom-hanks-wilson-caio-caldas.jpg5815763393207d6c8e9e955b41bb0ff2.jpgru0ywt0p47d1.jpgET8vWOyU4AUkFP1.jpegES9HRSUU0AAwkEo.jpegil_794xN.1896880687_nstr.jpg

What does the “Wilson face” really represent?

The satanists want the strongest effect of their Adrenochrome rush/trip. To extract the most amount of high concentrated Adrenochrome as possible from a child, they torture the child and tear the skin off the faces of the child and then they wear it on top of their own face to taunt the child before they kill the child. It represents a “snubbed” (skinless) face of a child…

The Wilson face, is a reference to the movie ‘Castaway”, with Tom Hanks. But the face on the basketball in the movie is a reference to a adrenalized child with a skinless face..

ADRENOCHROME / C9H9NO3 = The satanic elite pedophiles prefered drug & youth elixir..

0_ADRENOCHROME_027.png

Screenshot_2019-02-17-18-51-28Screenshot_2019-02-17-18-51-16ADRENOCHROME-SOUL SCALPINGadrenochrome_solution__i2006e1242_disphqdefaultD_AW9YrW4AAUjlIimages

KIDNAPPING, MURDERS, CANNIBALISM, ORGAN-HARVESTING, BY ZIONISTS – SUPPORTED BY MCDONALD’S… 

IMG_20180626_040800_560addtext_01-21-08.45.16-3

Quote:

Zionist: Rabbi Abe Finkelstein says:

We steel 100.000-300.000 children a year just within this country. We drain the blood and mix it up with the passover blood and then we drive the bodies to the slaughterhouses that we own, there we grind up all the bodies, into sausage and hamburgers… McDonald’s is our favorite outlets…

https://m.facebook.com/jenandbethcansee/photos/this-is-an-interview-with-jewish-zionist-rabbi-abe-finkelstein-with-a-christian-/1452995344946773/


_tags:_
#EXPOSING #Adrenochrome #C9H9NO3 #cannibalism #zionism #satanic #occultism #pagan #PassOver #frazzledrip #WilsonsFace #satanists #Hollyweird #Hollywood #Adrenochrome #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #SexualAbuse #AlbertFisch #WhiteRabbit #AliceInWonderland #OrganHarvesting #McDonalds #SatanicOrganizedPedophilia #EXPOSED

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

Adrenochrome structure looking like a rabbit and I remembered something from a series of vids from youtuber Chiron Last. His Golden Web videos show a rabbit stirring a pot which is from the emperor’s robe in China. Looked up more and the rabbit is making the elixir of life or immortality. Chiron talks about the moon being where the matrix pod fields are. The same writers of the Matrix wrote Jupiter Ascending which deals with humans being crops for elite immortality serums. There must be something they’re hiding in plain site. Qanon talks about the white rabbits being tied to Adrenochrome and hints at the subject of us being crops or energy for beings in the invisible. Does anyone know anything about these connections? I made gay pic related to start.

Heard of the numbers 33? Or the Skull and bones 322? Genesis 3:3, KJV: “But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.” … God said, ‘You must not eat it or even touch it; if you do, you will die.

Genesis 3:22 King James Version (KJV)

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

Mushrooms break the system, and they have been keeping this secret because it keeps their disneyland reality going.

the white rabbit first appears in Alice in Wonderland. A story written by a pedophile, who was one of the first kiddie porn makers. Anyway, a story about a girl who follows a white rabbit down a hole into a pretty psychedelic place, where in the fact the girl eats mushroom, and experiences the phenomena of micro/ macrocosm.

And then you have all the rest, the molecule, etc.

Alice in Wonderland is a code book for pedos. she’s drugged up to be raped in the gardens, it’s not a happy trip

https://archive.org/stream/TheLanguageCrystal/The_Language_Crystal_djvu.txt

Genesis 3:22
King James Version

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+3%3A22&version=KJV

MOON RABBIT / MOON HARE

For the Chinese lunar rover, see Yutu (rover).
“Jade Hare” redirects here. For the module for Dungeons & Dragons Basic Set, see The Jade Hare.

The Moon Rabbit or Moon Hare is a mythical figure who lives on the Moon in Far Eastern folklore, based on pareidolia interpretations that identify the dark markings on the near side of the Moon as a rabbit or hare. The folklore originated in China and then spread to other Asian cultures. In East Asian folklore, the rabbit is seen as pounding with a mortar and pestle, but the contents of the mortar differ among Chinese, Japanese and Korean folklore. In Chinese folklore, the rabbit often is portrayed as a companion of the Moon goddess Chang’e, constantly pounding the elixir of life for her; but in Japanese and Korean versions, the rabbit is pounding the ingredients for rice cakes. In some Chinese versions, the rabbit pounds medicine for the mortals. Unrelated moon folklore arising among native cultures of the Americas, also have rabbit themes and characters.

Main article: Rabbits and hares in art
Rabbits are often used as a symbol of fertility or rebirth, and have long been associated with spring and Easter as the Easter Bunny. The species’ role as a prey animal with few defenses evokes vulnerability and innocence, and in folklore and modern children’s stories, rabbits often appear as sympathetic characters, able to connect easily with youth of all kinds (for example, the Velveteen Rabbit, or Thumper in Bambi).

With its reputation as a prolific breeder, the rabbit juxtaposes sexuality with innocence, as in the Playboy Bunny. The rabbit (as a swift prey animal) is also known for its speed, agility, and endurance, symbolized (for example) by the marketing icons the Energizer Bunny and the Duracell Bunny.

FOLKLORE & MYTHOLOGY

Main article: List of fictional hares and rabbits
The rabbit often appears in folklore as the trickster archetype, as he uses his cunning to outwit his enemies.

In Aztec mythology, a pantheon of four hundred rabbit gods known as Centzon Totochtin, led by Ometotchtli or Two Rabbit, represented fertility, parties, and drunkenness.

In Central Africa, the common hare (Kalulu), is “inevitably described” as a trickster figure.[67]
In Chinese folklore, rabbits accompany Chang’e on the Moon. In the Chinese New Year, the zodiacal rabbit is one of the twelve celestial animals in the Chinese zodiac. Note that the Vietnamese zodiac includes a zodiacal cat in place of the rabbit, possibly because rabbits did not inhabit Vietnam.[citation needed] The most common explanation, however, is that the ancient Vietnamese word for “rabbit” (mao) sounds like the Chinese word for “cat” (卯, mao).

In Japanese tradition, rabbits live on the Moon where they make mochi, the popular snack of mashed sticky rice. This comes from interpreting the pattern of dark patches on the moon as a rabbit standing on tiptoes on the left pounding on an usu, a Japanese mortar.

In Jewish folklore, rabbits (shfanim שפנים) are associated with cowardice, a usage still current in contemporary Israeli spoken Hebrew (similar to the English colloquial use of “chicken” to denote cowardice).

In Korean mythology, as in Japanese, rabbits live on the moon making rice cakes (“Tteok” in Korean).

In Anishinaabe traditional beliefs, held by the Ojibwe and some other Native American peoples, Nanabozho, or Great Rabbit, is an important deity related to the creation of the world.

A Vietnamese mythological story portrays the rabbit of innocence and youthfulness. The Gods of the myth are shown to be hunting and killing rabbits to show off their power.
Buddhism, Christianity, and Judaism have associations with an ancient circular motif called the three rabbits (or “three hares”). Its meaning ranges from “peace and tranquility”, to purity or the Holy Trinity, to Kabbalistic levels of the soul or to the Jewish diaspora. The tripartite symbol also appears in heraldry and even tattoos.
The rabbit as trickster is a part of American popular culture, as Br’er Rabbit (from African-American folktales and, later, Disney animation) and Bugs Bunny (the cartoon character from Warner Bros.), for example.

Anthropomorphized rabbits have appeared in film and literature, in Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland (the White Rabbit and the March Hare characters), in Watership Down (including the film and television adaptations), in Rabbit Hill (by Robert Lawson), and in the Peter Rabbit stories (by Beatrix Potter). In the 1920s, Oswald the Lucky Rabbit, was a popular cartoon character.

LINK: DOWNLOAD FREE PDF

bestiary.ca › collins1913 › symbolism animals and birds…

SYMBOLISM ANIMALS AND BIRDS

Jameson in her Sacred and Legendary Art comes near to explaining the meaning. “ When,” she says, “wild beasts as wolves and bears are placed at the feet of …

https://www.google.com/url?sa=t&source=web&rct=j&url=http://bestiary.ca/etexts/collins1913/symbolism%2520of%2520animals%2520and%2520birds%2520-%2520collins.pdf&ved=2ahUKEwjS1ruBnNHoAhUpx4sKHfuKCJgQFjAHegQIBhAB&authuser=1&usg=AOvVaw0SoMMfMqT5znkP2sttEWsW

WHAT DOES THE WILSON’S FACE REPRESENTS?

What does the “Wilson face” really represent?

The satanists want the strongest effect of their Adrenochrome rush/trip. To extract the most amount of high concentrated Adrenochrome as possible from a child, they torture the child and tear the skin off the faces of the child and then they wear it on top of their own face to taunt the child before they kill the child. It represents a “snubbed” (skinless) face of a child…

The Wilson face, is a reference to the movie ‘Castaway”, with Tom Hanks. But the face on the basketball in the movie is a reference to a adrenalized child with a skinless face..

ADRENOCHROME / C9H9NO3 = The satanic elite pedophiles prefered drug & youth elixir..

KIDNAPPING, MURDERS, CANNIBALISM, ORGAN-HARVESTING, BY ZIONISTS – SUPPORTED BY MCDONALD’S…

Quote:

Zionist: Rabbi Abe Finkelstein says:

We steel 100.000-300.000 children a year just within this country. We drain the blood and mix it up with the passover blood and then we drive the bodies to the slaughterhouses that we own, there we grind up all the bodies, into sausage and hamburgers… McDonald’s is our favorite outlets…

https://m.facebook.com/jenandbethcansee/photos/this-is-an-interview-with-jewish-zionist-rabbi-abe-finkelstein-with-a-christian-/1452995344946773/


_tags:_
#EXPOSING #Adrenochrome #C9H9NO3 #cannibalism #zionism #satanic #occultism #pagan #PassOver #frazzledrip #WilsonsFace #satanists #Hollyweird #Hollywood #Adrenochrome #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #SexualAbuse #AlbertFisch #WhiteRabbit #AliceInWonderland #OrganHarvesting #McDonalds #SatanicOrganizedPedophilia #EXPOSED

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

Adrenochrome structure looking like a rabbit and I remembered something from a series of vids from youtuber Chiron Last. His Golden Web videos show a rabbit stirring a pot which is from the emperor’s robe in China. Looked up more and the rabbit is making the elixir of life or immortality. Chiron talks about the moon being where the matrix pod fields are. The same writers of the Matrix wrote Jupiter Ascending which deals with humans being crops for elite immortality serums. There must be something they’re hiding in plain site. Qanon talks about the white rabbits being tied to Adrenochrome and hints at the subject of us being crops or energy for beings in the invisible. Does anyone know anything about these connections? I made gay pic related to start.

Heard of the numbers 33? Or the Skull and bones 322? Genesis 3:3, KJV: “But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.” … God said, ‘You must not eat it or even touch it; if you do, you will die.

Genesis 3:22 King James Version (KJV)

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

Mushrooms break the system, and they have been keeping this secret because it keeps their disneyland reality going.

the white rabbit first appears in Alice in Wonderland. A story written by a pedophile, who was one of the first kiddie porn makers. Anyway, a story about a girl who follows a white rabbit down a hole into a pretty psychedelic place, where in the fact the girl eats mushroom, and experiences the phenomena of micro/ macrocosm.

And then you have all the rest, the molecule, etc.

Alice in Wonderland is a code book for pedos. she’s drugged up to be raped in the gardens, it’s not a happy trip

https://archive.org/stream/TheLanguageCrystal/The_Language_Crystal_djvu.txt

Genesis 3:22
King James Version

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+3%3A22&version=KJV

MOON RABBIT / MOON HARE

For the Chinese lunar rover, see Yutu (rover).
“Jade Hare” redirects here. For the module for Dungeons & Dragons Basic Set, see The Jade Hare.

The Moon Rabbit or Moon Hare is a mythical figure who lives on the Moon in Far Eastern folklore, based on pareidolia interpretations that identify the dark markings on the near side of the Moon as a rabbit or hare. The folklore originated in China and then spread to other Asian cultures. In East Asian folklore, the rabbit is seen as pounding with a mortar and pestle, but the contents of the mortar differ among Chinese, Japanese and Korean folklore. In Chinese folklore, the rabbit often is portrayed as a companion of the Moon goddess Chang’e, constantly pounding the elixir of life for her; but in Japanese and Korean versions, the rabbit is pounding the ingredients for rice cakes. In some Chinese versions, the rabbit pounds medicine for the mortals. Unrelated moon folklore arising among native cultures of the Americas, also have rabbit themes and characters.

Main article: Rabbits and hares in art
Rabbits are often used as a symbol of fertility or rebirth, and have long been associated with spring and Easter as the Easter Bunny. The species’ role as a prey animal with few defenses evokes vulnerability and innocence, and in folklore and modern children’s stories, rabbits often appear as sympathetic characters, able to connect easily with youth of all kinds (for example, the Velveteen Rabbit, or Thumper in Bambi).

With its reputation as a prolific breeder, the rabbit juxtaposes sexuality with innocence, as in the Playboy Bunny. The rabbit (as a swift prey animal) is also known for its speed, agility, and endurance, symbolized (for example) by the marketing icons the Energizer Bunny and the Duracell Bunny.

FOLKLORE & MYTHOLOGY

Main article: List of fictional hares and rabbits
The rabbit often appears in folklore as the trickster archetype, as he uses his cunning to outwit his enemies.

In Aztec mythology, a pantheon of four hundred rabbit gods known as Centzon Totochtin, led by Ometotchtli or Two Rabbit, represented fertility, parties, and drunkenness.

In Central Africa, the common hare (Kalulu), is “inevitably described” as a trickster figure.[67]
In Chinese folklore, rabbits accompany Chang’e on the Moon. In the Chinese New Year, the zodiacal rabbit is one of the twelve celestial animals in the Chinese zodiac. Note that the Vietnamese zodiac includes a zodiacal cat in place of the rabbit, possibly because rabbits did not inhabit Vietnam.[citation needed] The most common explanation, however, is that the ancient Vietnamese word for “rabbit” (mao) sounds like the Chinese word for “cat” (卯, mao).

In Japanese tradition, rabbits live on the Moon where they make mochi, the popular snack of mashed sticky rice. This comes from interpreting the pattern of dark patches on the moon as a rabbit standing on tiptoes on the left pounding on an usu, a Japanese mortar.

In Jewish folklore, rabbits (shfanim שפנים) are associated with cowardice, a usage still current in contemporary Israeli spoken Hebrew (similar to the English colloquial use of “chicken” to denote cowardice).

In Korean mythology, as in Japanese, rabbits live on the moon making rice cakes (“Tteok” in Korean).

In Anishinaabe traditional beliefs, held by the Ojibwe and some other Native American peoples, Nanabozho, or Great Rabbit, is an important deity related to the creation of the world.

A Vietnamese mythological story portrays the rabbit of innocence and youthfulness. The Gods of the myth are shown to be hunting and killing rabbits to show off their power.
Buddhism, Christianity, and Judaism have associations with an ancient circular motif called the three rabbits (or “three hares”). Its meaning ranges from “peace and tranquility”, to purity or the Holy Trinity, to Kabbalistic levels of the soul or to the Jewish diaspora. The tripartite symbol also appears in heraldry and even tattoos.
The rabbit as trickster is a part of American popular culture, as Br’er Rabbit (from African-American folktales and, later, Disney animation) and Bugs Bunny (the cartoon character from Warner Bros.), for example.

Anthropomorphized rabbits have appeared in film and literature, in Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland (the White Rabbit and the March Hare characters), in Watership Down (including the film and television adaptations), in Rabbit Hill (by Robert Lawson), and in the Peter Rabbit stories (by Beatrix Potter). In the 1920s, Oswald the Lucky Rabbit, was a popular cartoon character.

LINK: DOWNLOAD FREE PDF

bestiary.ca › collins1913 › symbolism animals and birds…

SYMBOLISM ANIMALS AND BIRDS

Jameson in her Sacred and Legendary Art comes near to explaining the meaning. “ When,” she says, “wild beasts as wolves and bears are placed at the feet of …

https://www.google.com/url?sa=t&source=web&rct=j&url=http://bestiary.ca/etexts/collins1913/symbolism%2520of%2520animals%2520and%2520birds%2520-%2520collins.pdf&ved=2ahUKEwjS1ruBnNHoAhUpx4sKHfuKCJgQFjAHegQIBhAB&authuser=1&usg=AOvVaw0SoMMfMqT5znkP2sttEWsW

WHAT DOES THE WILSON’S FACE REPRESENTS?

What does the “Wilson face” really represent?

The satanists want the strongest effect of their Adrenochrome rush/trip. To extract the most amount of high concentrated Adrenochrome as possible from a child, they torture the child and tear the skin off the faces of the child and then they wear it on top of their own face to taunt the child before they kill the child. It represents a “snubbed” (skinless) face of a child…

The Wilson face, is a reference to the movie ‘Castaway”, with Tom Hanks. But the face on the basketball in the movie is a reference to a adrenalized child with a skinless face..

ADRENOCHROME / C9H9NO3 = The satanic elite pedophiles prefered drug & youth elixir..

KIDNAPPING, MURDERS, CANNIBALISM, ORGAN-HARVESTING, BY ZIONISTS – SUPPORTED BY MCDONALD’S…

Quote:

Zionist: Rabbi Abe Finkelstein says:

We steel 100.000-300.000 children a year just within this country. We drain the blood and mix it up with the passover blood and then we drive the bodies to the slaughterhouses that we own, there we grind up all the bodies, into sausage and hamburgers… McDonald’s is our favorite outlets…

https://m.facebook.com/jenandbethcansee/photos/this-is-an-interview-with-jewish-zionist-rabbi-abe-finkelstein-with-a-christian-/1452995344946773/


_tags:_
#EXPOSING #Adrenochrome #C9H9NO3 #cannibalism #zionism #satanic #occultism #pagan #PassOver #frazzledrip #WilsonsFace #satanists #Hollyweird #Hollywood #Adrenochrome #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #SexualAbuse #AlbertFisch #WhiteRabbit #AliceInWonderland #OrganHarvesting #McDonalds #SatanicOrganizedPedophilia #EXPOSED

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

Adrenochrome structure looking like a rabbit and I remembered something from a series of vids from youtuber Chiron Last. His Golden Web videos show a rabbit stirring a pot which is from the emperor’s robe in China. Looked up more and the rabbit is making the elixir of life or immortality. Chiron talks about the moon being where the matrix pod fields are. The same writers of the Matrix wrote Jupiter Ascending which deals with humans being crops for elite immortality serums. There must be something they’re hiding in plain site. Qanon talks about the white rabbits being tied to Adrenochrome and hints at the subject of us being crops or energy for beings in the invisible. Does anyone know anything about these connections? I made gay pic related to start.

Heard of the numbers 33? Or the Skull and bones 322? Genesis 3:3, KJV: “But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.” … God said, ‘You must not eat it or even touch it; if you do, you will die.

Genesis 3:22 King James Version (KJV)

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

Mushrooms break the system, and they have been keeping this secret because it keeps their disneyland reality going.

the white rabbit first appears in Alice in Wonderland. A story written by a pedophile, who was one of the first kiddie porn makers. Anyway, a story about a girl who follows a white rabbit down a hole into a pretty psychedelic place, where in the fact the girl eats mushroom, and experiences the phenomena of micro/ macrocosm.

And then you have all the rest, the molecule, etc.

Alice in Wonderland is a code book for pedos. she’s drugged up to be raped in the gardens, it’s not a happy trip

https://archive.org/stream/TheLanguageCrystal/The_Language_Crystal_djvu.txt

Genesis 3:22
King James Version

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+3%3A22&version=KJV

MOON RABBIT / MOON HARE

For the Chinese lunar rover, see Yutu (rover).
“Jade Hare” redirects here. For the module for Dungeons & Dragons Basic Set, see The Jade Hare.

The Moon Rabbit or Moon Hare is a mythical figure who lives on the Moon in Far Eastern folklore, based on pareidolia interpretations that identify the dark markings on the near side of the Moon as a rabbit or hare. The folklore originated in China and then spread to other Asian cultures. In East Asian folklore, the rabbit is seen as pounding with a mortar and pestle, but the contents of the mortar differ among Chinese, Japanese and Korean folklore. In Chinese folklore, the rabbit often is portrayed as a companion of the Moon goddess Chang’e, constantly pounding the elixir of life for her; but in Japanese and Korean versions, the rabbit is pounding the ingredients for rice cakes. In some Chinese versions, the rabbit pounds medicine for the mortals. Unrelated moon folklore arising among native cultures of the Americas, also have rabbit themes and characters.

Main article: Rabbits and hares in art
Rabbits are often used as a symbol of fertility or rebirth, and have long been associated with spring and Easter as the Easter Bunny. The species’ role as a prey animal with few defenses evokes vulnerability and innocence, and in folklore and modern children’s stories, rabbits often appear as sympathetic characters, able to connect easily with youth of all kinds (for example, the Velveteen Rabbit, or Thumper in Bambi).

With its reputation as a prolific breeder, the rabbit juxtaposes sexuality with innocence, as in the Playboy Bunny. The rabbit (as a swift prey animal) is also known for its speed, agility, and endurance, symbolized (for example) by the marketing icons the Energizer Bunny and the Duracell Bunny.

FOLKLORE & MYTHOLOGY

Main article: List of fictional hares and rabbits
The rabbit often appears in folklore as the trickster archetype, as he uses his cunning to outwit his enemies.

In Aztec mythology, a pantheon of four hundred rabbit gods known as Centzon Totochtin, led by Ometotchtli or Two Rabbit, represented fertility, parties, and drunkenness.

In Central Africa, the common hare (Kalulu), is “inevitably described” as a trickster figure.[67]
In Chinese folklore, rabbits accompany Chang’e on the Moon. In the Chinese New Year, the zodiacal rabbit is one of the twelve celestial animals in the Chinese zodiac. Note that the Vietnamese zodiac includes a zodiacal cat in place of the rabbit, possibly because rabbits did not inhabit Vietnam.[citation needed] The most common explanation, however, is that the ancient Vietnamese word for “rabbit” (mao) sounds like the Chinese word for “cat” (卯, mao).

In Japanese tradition, rabbits live on the Moon where they make mochi, the popular snack of mashed sticky rice. This comes from interpreting the pattern of dark patches on the moon as a rabbit standing on tiptoes on the left pounding on an usu, a Japanese mortar.

In Jewish folklore, rabbits (shfanim שפנים) are associated with cowardice, a usage still current in contemporary Israeli spoken Hebrew (similar to the English colloquial use of “chicken” to denote cowardice).

In Korean mythology, as in Japanese, rabbits live on the moon making rice cakes (“Tteok” in Korean).

In Anishinaabe traditional beliefs, held by the Ojibwe and some other Native American peoples, Nanabozho, or Great Rabbit, is an important deity related to the creation of the world.

A Vietnamese mythological story portrays the rabbit of innocence and youthfulness. The Gods of the myth are shown to be hunting and killing rabbits to show off their power.
Buddhism, Christianity, and Judaism have associations with an ancient circular motif called the three rabbits (or “three hares”). Its meaning ranges from “peace and tranquility”, to purity or the Holy Trinity, to Kabbalistic levels of the soul or to the Jewish diaspora. The tripartite symbol also appears in heraldry and even tattoos.
The rabbit as trickster is a part of American popular culture, as Br’er Rabbit (from African-American folktales and, later, Disney animation) and Bugs Bunny (the cartoon character from Warner Bros.), for example.

Anthropomorphized rabbits have appeared in film and literature, in Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland (the White Rabbit and the March Hare characters), in Watership Down (including the film and television adaptations), in Rabbit Hill (by Robert Lawson), and in the Peter Rabbit stories (by Beatrix Potter). In the 1920s, Oswald the Lucky Rabbit, was a popular cartoon character.

LINK: DOWNLOAD FREE PDF

bestiary.ca › collins1913 › symbolism animals and birds…

SYMBOLISM ANIMALS AND BIRDS

Jameson in her Sacred and Legendary Art comes near to explaining the meaning. “ When,” she says, “wild beasts as wolves and bears are placed at the feet of …

https://www.google.com/url?sa=t&source=web&rct=j&url=http://bestiary.ca/etexts/collins1913/symbolism%2520of%2520animals%2520and%2520birds%2520-%2520collins.pdf&ved=2ahUKEwjS1ruBnNHoAhUpx4sKHfuKCJgQFjAHegQIBhAB&authuser=1&usg=AOvVaw0SoMMfMqT5znkP2sttEWsW

WHAT DOES THE WILSON’S FACE REPRESENTS?

What does the “Wilson face” really represent?

The satanists want the strongest effect of their Adrenochrome rush/trip. To extract the most amount of high concentrated Adrenochrome as possible from a child, they torture the child and tear the skin off the faces of the child and then they wear it on top of their own face to taunt the child before they kill the child. It represents a “snubbed” (skinless) face of a child…

The Wilson face, is a reference to the movie ‘Castaway”, with Tom Hanks. But the face on the basketball in the movie is a reference to a adrenalized child with a skinless face..

ADRENOCHROME / C9H9NO3 = The satanic elite pedophiles prefered drug & youth elixir..

KIDNAPPING, MURDERS, CANNIBALISM, ORGAN-HARVESTING, BY ZIONISTS – SUPPORTED BY MCDONALD’S…

Quote:

Zionist: Rabbi Abe Finkelstein says:

We steel 100.000-300.000 children a year just within this country. We drain the blood and mix it up with the passover blood and then we drive the bodies to the slaughterhouses that we own, there we grind up all the bodies, into sausage and hamburgers… McDonald’s is our favorite outlets…

https://m.facebook.com/jenandbethcansee/photos/this-is-an-interview-with-jewish-zionist-rabbi-abe-finkelstein-with-a-christian-/1452995344946773/


_tags:_
#EXPOSING #Adrenochrome #C9H9NO3 #cannibalism #zionism #satanic #occultism #pagan #PassOver #frazzledrip #WilsonsFace #satanists #Hollyweird #Hollywood #Adrenochrome #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #SexualAbuse #AlbertFisch #WhiteRabbit #AliceInWonderland #OrganHarvesting #McDonalds #SatanicOrganizedPedophilia #EXPOSED

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

Adrenochrome structure looking like a rabbit and I remembered something from a series of vids from youtuber Chiron Last. His Golden Web videos show a rabbit stirring a pot which is from the emperor’s robe in China. Looked up more and the rabbit is making the elixir of life or immortality. Chiron talks about the moon being where the matrix pod fields are. The same writers of the Matrix wrote Jupiter Ascending which deals with humans being crops for elite immortality serums. There must be something they’re hiding in plain site. Qanon talks about the white rabbits being tied to Adrenochrome and hints at the subject of us being crops or energy for beings in the invisible. Does anyone know anything about these connections? I made gay pic related to start.

Heard of the numbers 33? Or the Skull and bones 322? Genesis 3:3, KJV: “But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.” … God said, ‘You must not eat it or even touch it; if you do, you will die.

Genesis 3:22 King James Version (KJV)

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

Mushrooms break the system, and they have been keeping this secret because it keeps their disneyland reality going.

the white rabbit first appears in Alice in Wonderland. A story written by a pedophile, who was one of the first kiddie porn makers. Anyway, a story about a girl who follows a white rabbit down a hole into a pretty psychedelic place, where in the fact the girl eats mushroom, and experiences the phenomena of micro/ macrocosm.

And then you have all the rest, the molecule, etc.

Alice in Wonderland is a code book for pedos. she’s drugged up to be raped in the gardens, it’s not a happy trip

https://archive.org/stream/TheLanguageCrystal/The_Language_Crystal_djvu.txt

Genesis 3:22
King James Version

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+3%3A22&version=KJV

MOON RABBIT / MOON HARE

For the Chinese lunar rover, see Yutu (rover).
“Jade Hare” redirects here. For the module for Dungeons & Dragons Basic Set, see The Jade Hare.

The Moon Rabbit or Moon Hare is a mythical figure who lives on the Moon in Far Eastern folklore, based on pareidolia interpretations that identify the dark markings on the near side of the Moon as a rabbit or hare. The folklore originated in China and then spread to other Asian cultures. In East Asian folklore, the rabbit is seen as pounding with a mortar and pestle, but the contents of the mortar differ among Chinese, Japanese and Korean folklore. In Chinese folklore, the rabbit often is portrayed as a companion of the Moon goddess Chang’e, constantly pounding the elixir of life for her; but in Japanese and Korean versions, the rabbit is pounding the ingredients for rice cakes. In some Chinese versions, the rabbit pounds medicine for the mortals. Unrelated moon folklore arising among native cultures of the Americas, also have rabbit themes and characters.

Main article: Rabbits and hares in art
Rabbits are often used as a symbol of fertility or rebirth, and have long been associated with spring and Easter as the Easter Bunny. The species’ role as a prey animal with few defenses evokes vulnerability and innocence, and in folklore and modern children’s stories, rabbits often appear as sympathetic characters, able to connect easily with youth of all kinds (for example, the Velveteen Rabbit, or Thumper in Bambi).

With its reputation as a prolific breeder, the rabbit juxtaposes sexuality with innocence, as in the Playboy Bunny. The rabbit (as a swift prey animal) is also known for its speed, agility, and endurance, symbolized (for example) by the marketing icons the Energizer Bunny and the Duracell Bunny.

FOLKLORE & MYTHOLOGY

Main article: List of fictional hares and rabbits
The rabbit often appears in folklore as the trickster archetype, as he uses his cunning to outwit his enemies.

In Aztec mythology, a pantheon of four hundred rabbit gods known as Centzon Totochtin, led by Ometotchtli or Two Rabbit, represented fertility, parties, and drunkenness.

In Central Africa, the common hare (Kalulu), is “inevitably described” as a trickster figure.[67]
In Chinese folklore, rabbits accompany Chang’e on the Moon. In the Chinese New Year, the zodiacal rabbit is one of the twelve celestial animals in the Chinese zodiac. Note that the Vietnamese zodiac includes a zodiacal cat in place of the rabbit, possibly because rabbits did not inhabit Vietnam.[citation needed] The most common explanation, however, is that the ancient Vietnamese word for “rabbit” (mao) sounds like the Chinese word for “cat” (卯, mao).

In Japanese tradition, rabbits live on the Moon where they make mochi, the popular snack of mashed sticky rice. This comes from interpreting the pattern of dark patches on the moon as a rabbit standing on tiptoes on the left pounding on an usu, a Japanese mortar.

In Jewish folklore, rabbits (shfanim שפנים) are associated with cowardice, a usage still current in contemporary Israeli spoken Hebrew (similar to the English colloquial use of “chicken” to denote cowardice).

In Korean mythology, as in Japanese, rabbits live on the moon making rice cakes (“Tteok” in Korean).

In Anishinaabe traditional beliefs, held by the Ojibwe and some other Native American peoples, Nanabozho, or Great Rabbit, is an important deity related to the creation of the world.

A Vietnamese mythological story portrays the rabbit of innocence and youthfulness. The Gods of the myth are shown to be hunting and killing rabbits to show off their power.
Buddhism, Christianity, and Judaism have associations with an ancient circular motif called the three rabbits (or “three hares”). Its meaning ranges from “peace and tranquility”, to purity or the Holy Trinity, to Kabbalistic levels of the soul or to the Jewish diaspora. The tripartite symbol also appears in heraldry and even tattoos.
The rabbit as trickster is a part of American popular culture, as Br’er Rabbit (from African-American folktales and, later, Disney animation) and Bugs Bunny (the cartoon character from Warner Bros.), for example.

Anthropomorphized rabbits have appeared in film and literature, in Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland (the White Rabbit and the March Hare characters), in Watership Down (including the film and television adaptations), in Rabbit Hill (by Robert Lawson), and in the Peter Rabbit stories (by Beatrix Potter). In the 1920s, Oswald the Lucky Rabbit, was a popular cartoon character.

LINK: DOWNLOAD FREE PDF

bestiary.ca › collins1913 › symbolism animals and birds…

SYMBOLISM ANIMALS AND BIRDS

Jameson in her Sacred and Legendary Art comes near to explaining the meaning. “ When,” she says, “wild beasts as wolves and bears are placed at the feet of …

https://www.google.com/url?sa=t&source=web&rct=j&url=http://bestiary.ca/etexts/collins1913/symbolism%2520of%2520animals%2520and%2520birds%2520-%2520collins.pdf&ved=2ahUKEwjS1ruBnNHoAhUpx4sKHfuKCJgQFjAHegQIBhAB&authuser=1&usg=AOvVaw0SoMMfMqT5znkP2sttEWsW

WHAT DOES THE WILSON’S FACE REPRESENTS?

What does the “Wilson face” really represent?

The satanists want the strongest effect of their Adrenochrome rush/trip. To extract the most amount of high concentrated Adrenochrome as possible from a child, they torture the child and tear the skin off the faces of the child and then they wear it on top of their own face to taunt the child before they kill the child. It represents a “snubbed” (skinless) face of a child…

The Wilson face, is a reference to the movie ‘Castaway”, with Tom Hanks. But the face on the basketball in the movie is a reference to a adrenalized child with a skinless face..

ADRENOCHROME / C9H9NO3 = The satanic elite pedophiles prefered drug & youth elixir..

KIDNAPPING, MURDERS, CANNIBALISM, ORGAN-HARVESTING, BY ZIONISTS – SUPPORTED BY MCDONALD’S…

Quote:

Zionist: Rabbi Abe Finkelstein says:

We steel 100.000-300.000 children a year just within this country. We drain the blood and mix it up with the passover blood and then we drive the bodies to the slaughterhouses that we own, there we grind up all the bodies, into sausage and hamburgers… McDonald’s is our favorite outlets…

https://m.facebook.com/jenandbethcansee/photos/this-is-an-interview-with-jewish-zionist-rabbi-abe-finkelstein-with-a-christian-/1452995344946773/


_tags:_
#EXPOSING #Adrenochrome #C9H9NO3 #cannibalism #zionism #satanic #occultism #pagan #PassOver #frazzledrip #WilsonsFace #satanists #Hollyweird #Hollywood #Adrenochrome #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #SexualAbuse #AlbertFisch #WhiteRabbit #AliceInWonderland #OrganHarvesting #McDonalds #SatanicOrganizedPedophilia #EXPOSED

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

Adrenochrome structure looking like a rabbit and I remembered something from a series of vids from youtuber Chiron Last. His Golden Web videos show a rabbit stirring a pot which is from the emperor’s robe in China. Looked up more and the rabbit is making the elixir of life or immortality. Chiron talks about the moon being where the matrix pod fields are. The same writers of the Matrix wrote Jupiter Ascending which deals with humans being crops for elite immortality serums. There must be something they’re hiding in plain site. Qanon talks about the white rabbits being tied to Adrenochrome and hints at the subject of us being crops or energy for beings in the invisible. Does anyone know anything about these connections? I made gay pic related to start.

Heard of the numbers 33? Or the Skull and bones 322? Genesis 3:3, KJV: “But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.” … God said, ‘You must not eat it or even touch it; if you do, you will die.

Genesis 3:22 King James Version (KJV)

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

Mushrooms break the system, and they have been keeping this secret because it keeps their disneyland reality going.

the white rabbit first appears in Alice in Wonderland. A story written by a pedophile, who was one of the first kiddie porn makers. Anyway, a story about a girl who follows a white rabbit down a hole into a pretty psychedelic place, where in the fact the girl eats mushroom, and experiences the phenomena of micro/ macrocosm.

And then you have all the rest, the molecule, etc.

Alice in Wonderland is a code book for pedos. she’s drugged up to be raped in the gardens, it’s not a happy trip

https://archive.org/stream/TheLanguageCrystal/The_Language_Crystal_djvu.txt

Genesis 3:22
King James Version

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+3%3A22&version=KJV

MOON RABBIT / MOON HARE

For the Chinese lunar rover, see Yutu (rover).
“Jade Hare” redirects here. For the module for Dungeons & Dragons Basic Set, see The Jade Hare.

The Moon Rabbit or Moon Hare is a mythical figure who lives on the Moon in Far Eastern folklore, based on pareidolia interpretations that identify the dark markings on the near side of the Moon as a rabbit or hare. The folklore originated in China and then spread to other Asian cultures. In East Asian folklore, the rabbit is seen as pounding with a mortar and pestle, but the contents of the mortar differ among Chinese, Japanese and Korean folklore. In Chinese folklore, the rabbit often is portrayed as a companion of the Moon goddess Chang’e, constantly pounding the elixir of life for her; but in Japanese and Korean versions, the rabbit is pounding the ingredients for rice cakes. In some Chinese versions, the rabbit pounds medicine for the mortals. Unrelated moon folklore arising among native cultures of the Americas, also have rabbit themes and characters.

Main article: Rabbits and hares in art
Rabbits are often used as a symbol of fertility or rebirth, and have long been associated with spring and Easter as the Easter Bunny. The species’ role as a prey animal with few defenses evokes vulnerability and innocence, and in folklore and modern children’s stories, rabbits often appear as sympathetic characters, able to connect easily with youth of all kinds (for example, the Velveteen Rabbit, or Thumper in Bambi).

With its reputation as a prolific breeder, the rabbit juxtaposes sexuality with innocence, as in the Playboy Bunny. The rabbit (as a swift prey animal) is also known for its speed, agility, and endurance, symbolized (for example) by the marketing icons the Energizer Bunny and the Duracell Bunny.

FOLKLORE & MYTHOLOGY

Main article: List of fictional hares and rabbits
The rabbit often appears in folklore as the trickster archetype, as he uses his cunning to outwit his enemies.

In Aztec mythology, a pantheon of four hundred rabbit gods known as Centzon Totochtin, led by Ometotchtli or Two Rabbit, represented fertility, parties, and drunkenness.

In Central Africa, the common hare (Kalulu), is “inevitably described” as a trickster figure.[67]
In Chinese folklore, rabbits accompany Chang’e on the Moon. In the Chinese New Year, the zodiacal rabbit is one of the twelve celestial animals in the Chinese zodiac. Note that the Vietnamese zodiac includes a zodiacal cat in place of the rabbit, possibly because rabbits did not inhabit Vietnam.[citation needed] The most common explanation, however, is that the ancient Vietnamese word for “rabbit” (mao) sounds like the Chinese word for “cat” (卯, mao).

In Japanese tradition, rabbits live on the Moon where they make mochi, the popular snack of mashed sticky rice. This comes from interpreting the pattern of dark patches on the moon as a rabbit standing on tiptoes on the left pounding on an usu, a Japanese mortar.

In Jewish folklore, rabbits (shfanim שפנים) are associated with cowardice, a usage still current in contemporary Israeli spoken Hebrew (similar to the English colloquial use of “chicken” to denote cowardice).

In Korean mythology, as in Japanese, rabbits live on the moon making rice cakes (“Tteok” in Korean).

In Anishinaabe traditional beliefs, held by the Ojibwe and some other Native American peoples, Nanabozho, or Great Rabbit, is an important deity related to the creation of the world.

A Vietnamese mythological story portrays the rabbit of innocence and youthfulness. The Gods of the myth are shown to be hunting and killing rabbits to show off their power.
Buddhism, Christianity, and Judaism have associations with an ancient circular motif called the three rabbits (or “three hares”). Its meaning ranges from “peace and tranquility”, to purity or the Holy Trinity, to Kabbalistic levels of the soul or to the Jewish diaspora. The tripartite symbol also appears in heraldry and even tattoos.
The rabbit as trickster is a part of American popular culture, as Br’er Rabbit (from African-American folktales and, later, Disney animation) and Bugs Bunny (the cartoon character from Warner Bros.), for example.

Anthropomorphized rabbits have appeared in film and literature, in Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland (the White Rabbit and the March Hare characters), in Watership Down (including the film and television adaptations), in Rabbit Hill (by Robert Lawson), and in the Peter Rabbit stories (by Beatrix Potter). In the 1920s, Oswald the Lucky Rabbit, was a popular cartoon character.

LINK: DOWNLOAD FREE PDF

bestiary.ca › collins1913 › symbolism animals and birds…

SYMBOLISM ANIMALS AND BIRDS

Jameson in her Sacred and Legendary Art comes near to explaining the meaning. “ When,” she says, “wild beasts as wolves and bears are placed at the feet of …

https://www.google.com/url?sa=t&source=web&rct=j&url=http://bestiary.ca/etexts/collins1913/symbolism%2520of%2520animals%2520and%2520birds%2520-%2520collins.pdf&ved=2ahUKEwjS1ruBnNHoAhUpx4sKHfuKCJgQFjAHegQIBhAB&authuser=1&usg=AOvVaw0SoMMfMqT5znkP2sttEWsW

WHAT DOES THE WILSON’S FACE REPRESENTS?

What does the “Wilson face” really represent?

The satanists want the strongest effect of their Adrenochrome rush/trip. To extract the most amount of high concentrated Adrenochrome as possible from a child, they torture the child and tear the skin off the faces of the child and then they wear it on top of their own face to taunt the child before they kill the child. It represents a “snubbed” (skinless) face of a child…

The Wilson face, is a reference to the movie ‘Castaway”, with Tom Hanks. But the face on the basketball in the movie is a reference to a adrenalized child with a skinless face..

ADRENOCHROME / C9H9NO3 = The satanic elite pedophiles prefered drug & youth elixir..

KIDNAPPING, MURDERS, CANNIBALISM, ORGAN-HARVESTING, BY ZIONISTS – SUPPORTED BY MCDONALD’S…

Quote:

Zionist: Rabbi Abe Finkelstein says:

We steel 100.000-300.000 children a year just within this country. We drain the blood and mix it up with the passover blood and then we drive the bodies to the slaughterhouses that we own, there we grind up all the bodies, into sausage and hamburgers… McDonald’s is our favorite outlets…

https://m.facebook.com/jenandbethcansee/photos/this-is-an-interview-with-jewish-zionist-rabbi-abe-finkelstein-with-a-christian-/1452995344946773/


_tags:_
#EXPOSING #Adrenochrome #C9H9NO3 #cannibalism #zionism #satanic #occultism #pagan #PassOver #frazzledrip #WilsonsFace #satanists #Hollyweird #Hollywood #Adrenochrome #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #SexualAbuse #AlbertFisch #WhiteRabbit #AliceInWonderland #OrganHarvesting #McDonalds #SatanicOrganizedPedophilia #EXPOSED

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

Adrenochrome structure looking like a rabbit and I remembered something from a series of vids from youtuber Chiron Last. His Golden Web videos show a rabbit stirring a pot which is from the emperor’s robe in China. Looked up more and the rabbit is making the elixir of life or immortality. Chiron talks about the moon being where the matrix pod fields are. The same writers of the Matrix wrote Jupiter Ascending which deals with humans being crops for elite immortality serums. There must be something they’re hiding in plain site. Qanon talks about the white rabbits being tied to Adrenochrome and hints at the subject of us being crops or energy for beings in the invisible. Does anyone know anything about these connections? I made gay pic related to start.

Heard of the numbers 33? Or the Skull and bones 322? Genesis 3:3, KJV: “But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.” … God said, ‘You must not eat it or even touch it; if you do, you will die.

Genesis 3:22 King James Version (KJV)

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

Mushrooms break the system, and they have been keeping this secret because it keeps their disneyland reality going.

the white rabbit first appears in Alice in Wonderland. A story written by a pedophile, who was one of the first kiddie porn makers. Anyway, a story about a girl who follows a white rabbit down a hole into a pretty psychedelic place, where in the fact the girl eats mushroom, and experiences the phenomena of micro/ macrocosm.

And then you have all the rest, the molecule, etc.

Alice in Wonderland is a code book for pedos. she’s drugged up to be raped in the gardens, it’s not a happy trip

https://archive.org/stream/TheLanguageCrystal/The_Language_Crystal_djvu.txt

Genesis 3:22
King James Version

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+3%3A22&version=KJV

MOON RABBIT / MOON HARE

For the Chinese lunar rover, see Yutu (rover).
“Jade Hare” redirects here. For the module for Dungeons & Dragons Basic Set, see The Jade Hare.

The Moon Rabbit or Moon Hare is a mythical figure who lives on the Moon in Far Eastern folklore, based on pareidolia interpretations that identify the dark markings on the near side of the Moon as a rabbit or hare. The folklore originated in China and then spread to other Asian cultures. In East Asian folklore, the rabbit is seen as pounding with a mortar and pestle, but the contents of the mortar differ among Chinese, Japanese and Korean folklore. In Chinese folklore, the rabbit often is portrayed as a companion of the Moon goddess Chang’e, constantly pounding the elixir of life for her; but in Japanese and Korean versions, the rabbit is pounding the ingredients for rice cakes. In some Chinese versions, the rabbit pounds medicine for the mortals. Unrelated moon folklore arising among native cultures of the Americas, also have rabbit themes and characters.

Main article: Rabbits and hares in art
Rabbits are often used as a symbol of fertility or rebirth, and have long been associated with spring and Easter as the Easter Bunny. The species’ role as a prey animal with few defenses evokes vulnerability and innocence, and in folklore and modern children’s stories, rabbits often appear as sympathetic characters, able to connect easily with youth of all kinds (for example, the Velveteen Rabbit, or Thumper in Bambi).

With its reputation as a prolific breeder, the rabbit juxtaposes sexuality with innocence, as in the Playboy Bunny. The rabbit (as a swift prey animal) is also known for its speed, agility, and endurance, symbolized (for example) by the marketing icons the Energizer Bunny and the Duracell Bunny.

FOLKLORE & MYTHOLOGY

Main article: List of fictional hares and rabbits
The rabbit often appears in folklore as the trickster archetype, as he uses his cunning to outwit his enemies.

In Aztec mythology, a pantheon of four hundred rabbit gods known as Centzon Totochtin, led by Ometotchtli or Two Rabbit, represented fertility, parties, and drunkenness.

In Central Africa, the common hare (Kalulu), is “inevitably described” as a trickster figure.[67]
In Chinese folklore, rabbits accompany Chang’e on the Moon. In the Chinese New Year, the zodiacal rabbit is one of the twelve celestial animals in the Chinese zodiac. Note that the Vietnamese zodiac includes a zodiacal cat in place of the rabbit, possibly because rabbits did not inhabit Vietnam.[citation needed] The most common explanation, however, is that the ancient Vietnamese word for “rabbit” (mao) sounds like the Chinese word for “cat” (卯, mao).

In Japanese tradition, rabbits live on the Moon where they make mochi, the popular snack of mashed sticky rice. This comes from interpreting the pattern of dark patches on the moon as a rabbit standing on tiptoes on the left pounding on an usu, a Japanese mortar.

In Jewish folklore, rabbits (shfanim שפנים) are associated with cowardice, a usage still current in contemporary Israeli spoken Hebrew (similar to the English colloquial use of “chicken” to denote cowardice).

In Korean mythology, as in Japanese, rabbits live on the moon making rice cakes (“Tteok” in Korean).

In Anishinaabe traditional beliefs, held by the Ojibwe and some other Native American peoples, Nanabozho, or Great Rabbit, is an important deity related to the creation of the world.

A Vietnamese mythological story portrays the rabbit of innocence and youthfulness. The Gods of the myth are shown to be hunting and killing rabbits to show off their power.
Buddhism, Christianity, and Judaism have associations with an ancient circular motif called the three rabbits (or “three hares”). Its meaning ranges from “peace and tranquility”, to purity or the Holy Trinity, to Kabbalistic levels of the soul or to the Jewish diaspora. The tripartite symbol also appears in heraldry and even tattoos.
The rabbit as trickster is a part of American popular culture, as Br’er Rabbit (from African-American folktales and, later, Disney animation) and Bugs Bunny (the cartoon character from Warner Bros.), for example.

Anthropomorphized rabbits have appeared in film and literature, in Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland (the White Rabbit and the March Hare characters), in Watership Down (including the film and television adaptations), in Rabbit Hill (by Robert Lawson), and in the Peter Rabbit stories (by Beatrix Potter). In the 1920s, Oswald the Lucky Rabbit, was a popular cartoon character.

LINK: DOWNLOAD FREE PDF

bestiary.ca › collins1913 › symbolism animals and birds…

SYMBOLISM ANIMALS AND BIRDS

Jameson in her Sacred and Legendary Art comes near to explaining the meaning. “ When,” she says, “wild beasts as wolves and bears are placed at the feet of …

https://www.google.com/url?sa=t&source=web&rct=j&url=http://bestiary.ca/etexts/collins1913/symbolism%2520of%2520animals%2520and%2520birds%2520-%2520collins.pdf&ved=2ahUKEwjS1ruBnNHoAhUpx4sKHfuKCJgQFjAHegQIBhAB&authuser=1&usg=AOvVaw0SoMMfMqT5znkP2sttEWsW

WHAT DOES THE WILSON’S FACE REPRESENTS?

What does the “Wilson face” really represent?

The satanists want the strongest effect of their Adrenochrome rush/trip. To extract the most amount of high concentrated Adrenochrome as possible from a child, they torture the child and tear the skin off the faces of the child and then they wear it on top of their own face to taunt the child before they kill the child. It represents a “snubbed” (skinless) face of a child…

The Wilson face, is a reference to the movie ‘Castaway”, with Tom Hanks. But the face on the basketball in the movie is a reference to a adrenalized child with a skinless face..

ADRENOCHROME / C9H9NO3 = The satanic elite pedophiles prefered drug & youth elixir..

KIDNAPPING, MURDERS, CANNIBALISM, ORGAN-HARVESTING, BY ZIONISTS – SUPPORTED BY MCDONALD’S…

Quote:

Zionist: Rabbi Abe Finkelstein says:

We steel 100.000-300.000 children a year just within this country. We drain the blood and mix it up with the passover blood and then we drive the bodies to the slaughterhouses that we own, there we grind up all the bodies, into sausage and hamburgers… McDonald’s is our favorite outlets…

https://m.facebook.com/jenandbethcansee/photos/this-is-an-interview-with-jewish-zionist-rabbi-abe-finkelstein-with-a-christian-/1452995344946773/


_tags:_
#EXPOSING #Adrenochrome #C9H9NO3 #cannibalism #zionism #satanic #occultism #pagan #PassOver #frazzledrip #WilsonsFace #satanists #Hollyweird #Hollywood #Adrenochrome #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #SexualAbuse #AlbertFisch #WhiteRabbit #AliceInWonderland #OrganHarvesting #McDonalds #SatanicOrganizedPedophilia #EXPOSED

ADRENOCHROME WHITE RABBIT YOUTH ELIXIR, ORGAN HARVESTING & CANNIBALISM

Adrenochrome structure looking like a rabbit and I remembered something from a series of vids from youtuber Chiron Last. His Golden Web videos show a rabbit stirring a pot which is from the emperor’s robe in China. Looked up more and the rabbit is making the elixir of life or immortality. Chiron talks about the moon being where the matrix pod fields are. The same writers of the Matrix wrote Jupiter Ascending which deals with humans being crops for elite immortality serums. There must be something they’re hiding in plain site. Qanon talks about the white rabbits being tied to Adrenochrome and hints at the subject of us being crops or energy for beings in the invisible. Does anyone know anything about these connections? I made gay pic related to start.

Heard of the numbers 33? Or the Skull and bones 322? Genesis 3:3, KJV: “But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.” … God said, ‘You must not eat it or even touch it; if you do, you will die.

Genesis 3:22 King James Version (KJV)

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

Mushrooms break the system, and they have been keeping this secret because it keeps their disneyland reality going.

the white rabbit first appears in Alice in Wonderland. A story written by a pedophile, who was one of the first kiddie porn makers. Anyway, a story about a girl who follows a white rabbit down a hole into a pretty psychedelic place, where in the fact the girl eats mushroom, and experiences the phenomena of micro/ macrocosm.

And then you have all the rest, the molecule, etc.

Alice in Wonderland is a code book for pedos. she’s drugged up to be raped in the gardens, it’s not a happy trip

https://archive.org/stream/TheLanguageCrystal/The_Language_Crystal_djvu.txt

Genesis 3:22
King James Version

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever:

https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Genesis+3%3A22&version=KJV

MOON RABBIT / MOON HARE

For the Chinese lunar rover, see Yutu (rover).
“Jade Hare” redirects here. For the module for Dungeons & Dragons Basic Set, see The Jade Hare.

The Moon Rabbit or Moon Hare is a mythical figure who lives on the Moon in Far Eastern folklore, based on pareidolia interpretations that identify the dark markings on the near side of the Moon as a rabbit or hare. The folklore originated in China and then spread to other Asian cultures. In East Asian folklore, the rabbit is seen as pounding with a mortar and pestle, but the contents of the mortar differ among Chinese, Japanese and Korean folklore. In Chinese folklore, the rabbit often is portrayed as a companion of the Moon goddess Chang’e, constantly pounding the elixir of life for her; but in Japanese and Korean versions, the rabbit is pounding the ingredients for rice cakes. In some Chinese versions, the rabbit pounds medicine for the mortals. Unrelated moon folklore arising among native cultures of the Americas, also have rabbit themes and characters.

Main article: Rabbits and hares in art
Rabbits are often used as a symbol of fertility or rebirth, and have long been associated with spring and Easter as the Easter Bunny. The species’ role as a prey animal with few defenses evokes vulnerability and innocence, and in folklore and modern children’s stories, rabbits often appear as sympathetic characters, able to connect easily with youth of all kinds (for example, the Velveteen Rabbit, or Thumper in Bambi).

With its reputation as a prolific breeder, the rabbit juxtaposes sexuality with innocence, as in the Playboy Bunny. The rabbit (as a swift prey animal) is also known for its speed, agility, and endurance, symbolized (for example) by the marketing icons the Energizer Bunny and the Duracell Bunny.

FOLKLORE & MYTHOLOGY

Main article: List of fictional hares and rabbits
The rabbit often appears in folklore as the trickster archetype, as he uses his cunning to outwit his enemies.

In Aztec mythology, a pantheon of four hundred rabbit gods known as Centzon Totochtin, led by Ometotchtli or Two Rabbit, represented fertility, parties, and drunkenness.

In Central Africa, the common hare (Kalulu), is “inevitably described” as a trickster figure.[67]
In Chinese folklore, rabbits accompany Chang’e on the Moon. In the Chinese New Year, the zodiacal rabbit is one of the twelve celestial animals in the Chinese zodiac. Note that the Vietnamese zodiac includes a zodiacal cat in place of the rabbit, possibly because rabbits did not inhabit Vietnam.[citation needed] The most common explanation, however, is that the ancient Vietnamese word for “rabbit” (mao) sounds like the Chinese word for “cat” (卯, mao).

In Japanese tradition, rabbits live on the Moon where they make mochi, the popular snack of mashed sticky rice. This comes from interpreting the pattern of dark patches on the moon as a rabbit standing on tiptoes on the left pounding on an usu, a Japanese mortar.

In Jewish folklore, rabbits (shfanim שפנים) are associated with cowardice, a usage still current in contemporary Israeli spoken Hebrew (similar to the English colloquial use of “chicken” to denote cowardice).

In Korean mythology, as in Japanese, rabbits live on the moon making rice cakes (“Tteok” in Korean).

In Anishinaabe traditional beliefs, held by the Ojibwe and some other Native American peoples, Nanabozho, or Great Rabbit, is an important deity related to the creation of the world.

A Vietnamese mythological story portrays the rabbit of innocence and youthfulness. The Gods of the myth are shown to be hunting and killing rabbits to show off their power.
Buddhism, Christianity, and Judaism have associations with an ancient circular motif called the three rabbits (or “three hares”). Its meaning ranges from “peace and tranquility”, to purity or the Holy Trinity, to Kabbalistic levels of the soul or to the Jewish diaspora. The tripartite symbol also appears in heraldry and even tattoos.
The rabbit as trickster is a part of American popular culture, as Br’er Rabbit (from African-American folktales and, later, Disney animation) and Bugs Bunny (the cartoon character from Warner Bros.), for example.

Anthropomorphized rabbits have appeared in film and literature, in Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland (the White Rabbit and the March Hare characters), in Watership Down (including the film and television adaptations), in Rabbit Hill (by Robert Lawson), and in the Peter Rabbit stories (by Beatrix Potter). In the 1920s, Oswald the Lucky Rabbit, was a popular cartoon character.

LINK: DOWNLOAD FREE PDF

bestiary.ca › collins1913 › symbolism animals and birds…

SYMBOLISM ANIMALS AND BIRDS

Jameson in her Sacred and Legendary Art comes near to explaining the meaning. “ When,” she says, “wild beasts as wolves and bears are placed at the feet of …

https://www.google.com/url?sa=t&source=web&rct=j&url=http://bestiary.ca/etexts/collins1913/symbolism%2520of%2520animals%2520and%2520birds%2520-%2520collins.pdf&ved=2ahUKEwjS1ruBnNHoAhUpx4sKHfuKCJgQFjAHegQIBhAB&authuser=1&usg=AOvVaw0SoMMfMqT5znkP2sttEWsW

WHAT DOES THE WILSON’S FACE REPRESENTS?

What does the “Wilson face” really represent?

The satanists want the strongest effect of their Adrenochrome rush/trip. To extract the most amount of high concentrated Adrenochrome as possible from a child, they torture the child and tear the skin off the faces of the child and then they wear it on top of their own face to taunt the child before they kill the child. It represents a “snubbed” (skinless) face of a child…

The Wilson face, is a reference to the movie ‘Castaway”, with Tom Hanks. But the face on the basketball in the movie is a reference to a adrenalized child with a skinless face..

ADRENOCHROME / C9H9NO3 = The satanic elite pedophiles prefered drug & youth elixir..

KIDNAPPING, MURDERS, CANNIBALISM, ORGAN-HARVESTING, BY ZIONISTS – SUPPORTED BY MCDONALD’S…

Quote:

Zionist: Rabbi Abe Finkelstein says:

We steel 100.000-300.000 children a year just within this country. We drain the blood and mix it up with the passover blood and then we drive the bodies to the slaughterhouses that we own, there we grind up all the bodies, into sausage and hamburgers… McDonald’s is our favorite outlets…

https://m.facebook.com/jenandbethcansee/photos/this-is-an-interview-with-jewish-zionist-rabbi-abe-finkelstein-with-a-christian-/1452995344946773/


_tags:_
#EXPOSING #Adrenochrome #C9H9NO3 #cannibalism #zionism #satanic #occultism #pagan #PassOver #frazzledrip #WilsonsFace #satanists #Hollyweird #Hollywood #Adrenochrome #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #SexualAbuse #AlbertFisch #WhiteRabbit #AliceInWonderland #OrganHarvesting #McDonalds #SatanicOrganizedPedophilia #EXPOSED

SOCIALISM MEANING

SOCIALISM MEANING

noun

so·cial·ism | sō-shə-ˌli-zəm\

DEFINITION OF SOCIALISM =

1: any of various economic and political theories advocating collective or governmental ownership and administration of the means of production and distribution of goods

2: a system of society or group living in which there is no private property

b: a system or condition of society in which the means of production are owned and controlled by the state

3: a stage of society in Marxist theory transitional between capitalism and communism and distinguished by unequal distribution of goods and pay according to work done

Socialism vs. Social Democracy: Usage GuideCommunism, Socialism, Capitalism and Democracy Example Sentences Learn More about socialism

Socialism vs. Social Democracy: Usage Guide

In the many years since socialism entered English around 1830, it has acquired several different meanings. It refers to a system of social organization in which private property and the distribution of income are subject to social control, but the conception of that control has varied, and the term has been interpreted in widely diverging ways, ranging from statist to libertarian, from Marxist to liberal. In the modern era, “pure” socialism has been seen only rarely and usually briefly in a few Communist regimes. Far more common are systems of social democracy, now often referred to as democratic socialism, in which extensive state regulation, with limited state ownership, has been employed by democratically elected governments (as in Sweden and Denmark) in the belief that it produces a fair distribution of income without impairing economic growth.

 

Communism, Socialism, Capitalism and Democracy

Communism is one of our top all-time lookups, and user comments suggest that’s because it is often used in opaque ways. In some sources, communism is equated with socialism; in others, it is contrasted with democracy and capitalism. Part of this confusion stems from the fact that the word communism has been applied to varying political systems over time. When it was first used in English prose, communismreferred to an economic and political theory that advocated the abolition of private property and the common sharing of all resources among a group of people, and it was often used interchangeably with the word socialism by 19th-century writers. The differences between communism and socialism are still debated, but generally English speakers used communism to refer to the political and economic ideologies that find their origin in Karl Marx’s theory of revolutionary socialism, which advocates a proletariat overthrow of capitalist structures within a society, societal and communal ownership and governance of the means of production, and the eventual establishment of a classless society. The most well-known expression of Marx’s theories is the 20th-century Bolshevism of the U.S.S.R., in which the state, through a single authoritarian party, controls a society’s economy and social activities with the goal of realizing Marx’s theories.

Communism is often contrasted with capitalism and democracy, though these can be false equivalencies depending on the usage. Capitalism refers to an economic theory in which a society’s means of production are held by private individuals or organizations, not the government, and where prices, distribution of goods, and products are determined by a free market. It can be contrasted with the economic theories of communism, though the word communism is used of both political and economic theories. Democracyrefers to a system of government in which supreme power is vested in the people and exercised through a system of direct or indirect representation which is decided through periodic free elections. Democracy is contrasted with communism primarily because the 20th-century communism of the U.S.S.R. was characterized by an authoritarian government, whereas the democracy of the 20th-century U.S. was characterized by a representative government.

 

EXAMPLES OF SOCIALISM IN A SENTENCE

She is quite right, for example, to stress that Thatcher’s crusade against socialism was not merely about economic efficiency and prosperity but that above all, “it was that socialism itself—in all its incarnations, wherever and however it was applied—was morally corrupting”.— Stephen Pollard, New York Times Book Review, 18 Jan. 2009Lenin’s great genius, of course, was for ideology, which was redefined all too often to support the tactical requirements of the moment. But owing to his fanatical conviction of his own righteousness, especially where socialism was concerned, and also to the Promethean force of his will, his pronouncements were enshrined by his followers as universal truths.— Michael Scammell, New Republic, 20 Dec. 1999

 

Recent Examples on the Web

Today, when higher education tends to be far more inclusive of different populations, college strikes many people as socialism.— Chuck Thompson, Popular Mechanics, “The State of American Trade Schools,” 13 Mar. 2019From the 1940s, city policymakers and real estate agents found common ground, both campaigning against funding for public housing in urban areas, the former dismissing it as socialism, while the latter stood to lose profits.— Mychal Denzel Smith, The New Republic, “How America became over-policed,” 5 June 2018

These example sentences are selected automatically from various online news sources to reflect current usage of the word ‘socialism.’ Views expressed in the examples do not represent the opinion of Merriam-Webster or its editors. Send us feedback.

maxresdefault (1)248298_imagesocialism650x3901_XPK07h1CJc0_aFalZIfXSw1_zi25pBJzYyqKePsuV9EA1wsheep goatsmaxresdefault (2)Capture-1-673x0-c-defaultDSA-Featured-678x381images (4)tlc-09685275f54f82e9fcc0702fb0fd9db81e6f389aimages (6)

https://www.hoover.org/research/why-socialism-fails

 

images (3)

images (5)Socialism

 

SEE MORE:

First Known Use of socialism

1833, in the meaning defined at sense 1

Trending Words from Election 2016

Dictionary Entries near socialism

social insect

social insurance

socialise

socialism

socialist

Socialist labor

socialist realism

Statistics for socialism

1: A way of organizing a society in which major industries are owned and controlled by the government rather than by individual people and companies

See the full definition forsocialism in the English Language Learners Dictionary

SOCIALISM

noun

so·cial·ism\ˈsō-shə-ˌli-zəm\

Kids Definition ofsocialism

1: A social system or theory in which the government owns and controls the means of production (as factories) and distribution of goods

More from Merriam-Webster on socialism

Rhyming Dictionary: Words that rhyme with socialism

Thesaurus: All synonyms and antonyms for socialism

Spanish Central: Translation of socialism

English: Translation of socialism for Spanish Speakers

Britannica English: Translation of socialism for Arabic Speakers

Britannica.com: Encyclopedia

SOCIALISM
socialism/ˈsəʊʃəlɪz(ə)m/

noun

A political and economic theory of social organization which advocates that the means of production, distribution, and exchange should be owned or regulated by the community as a whole.

SYNONYMS:
Leftism, Fabianism, syndicalism, consumer socialism, utopian socialism, welfarism; More

Policy or practice based on the political and economic theory of socialism.

SYNONYMS:
leftism, Fabianism, syndicalism, consumer socialism, utopian socialism, welfarism; More

(in Marxist theory) a transitional social state between the overthrow of capitalism and the realization of Communism.

MASCULINE NAME:

1.
Doctrine of social organization, which intends to make prevail the general interest on the particular interests, by means of a concerted organization (opposed to liberalism).
Reform Socialism and Revolutionary Socialism.

2.
POLICY (VOCABULARY MARXIST)
Transitional phase between the disappearance of capitalism and the establishment of communism.

ABOUT SOCIALISM

Socialism is a range of
economic and social systems, characterised by social ownership of the means of production and workers’ self-management, as well as the political theories and movements associated with them. Social ownership can be public, collective or cooperative ownership, or citizen ownership of equity. There are many varieties of socialism and there is no single definition encapsulating all of them,
with social ownership being the common element shared by its various forms.

Socialist systems are divided into non-market and market forms. Non-market socialism involves the substitution of factor markets and money with engineering and technical criteria based on calculation performed in-kind, thereby producing an economic mechanism that functions according to different
economic laws from those of capitalism. Non-market socialism aims to circumvent the inefficiencies and crises
traditionally associated with
capital accumulation and the profit system. By contrast,
market socialism retains the use of monetary prices, factor markets and in some cases the profit motive, with respect to the operation of socially owned enterprises and the allocation of capital goods between them. Profits generated by these firms would be controlled directly by the workforce of each firm, or accrue to society at large in the form of a social dividend. The socialist calculation debate concerns the feasibility and methods of resource allocation for a socialist system.

Socialist politics has been both internationalist and nationalist in orientation; organised through political parties and opposed to party politics; at times overlapping with trade unions, and at other times independent and critical of unions; and present in both industrialised and developing nations.
Originating within the socialist movement, social democracyhas embraced a mixed economy with a market that includes substantial state intervention in the form of income redistribution, regulation, and a welfare state. Economic democracy proposes a sort of market socialism where there is more decentralized control of companies, currencies, investments, and natural resources.

The socialist political movementincludes a set of political philosophies that originated in the revolutionary movements of the mid-to-late 18th century and out of concern for the social problems that were associated with capitalism.
By the late 19th century, after the work of Karl Marx and his collaborator
Friedrich Engels, socialism had come to signify opposition to capitalism and advocacy for a post-capitalist system based on some form of social ownership of the means of production. By the 1920s,
social democracy
and communism had become the two dominant political tendencies within the international socialist movement. By this time, socialism emerged as “the most influential secular movement of the twentieth century, worldwide. It is a political ideology (or world view), a wide and divided political movement” and while the emergence of the Soviet Union as the world’s first nominally socialist state led to socialism’s widespread association with the Soviet economic model, some economists and intellectuals argued that in practice the model functioned as a form of state capitalism or a non-planned administrative or command economy. Socialist parties
and ideas remain a political force with varying degrees of power and influence on all continents, heading national governments in many countries around the world. Today, some socialists have also adopted the causes of other social movements, such as environmentalism,
feminism and progressivism.
In 21st century America,
the term socialism, without
clear definition, has become a pejorative used by
conservatives to taint liberal
and progressive policies,
proposals, and public figures.

ETYMOLOGY

of the twentieth century, worldwide. It is a political ideology (or world view), a wide and divided political movement”[33] and while the emergence of the Soviet Union as the world’s first nominally socialist state led to socialism’s widespread association with the Soviet economic model, some economists and intellectuals argued that in practice the model functioned as a form of state capitalism[34][35][36] or a non-planned administrative or command economy.[37][38] Socialist parties and ideas remain a political force with varying degrees of power and influence on all continents, heading national governments in many countries around the world. Today, some socialists have also adopted the causes of other social movements, such as environmentalism, feminism and progressivism.[39] In 21st century America, the term socialism, without clear definition, has become a pejorative used by conservatives to taint liberal and progressive policies, proposals, and public figures.[40]

Contents

Etymology

Utopian socialist pamphlet of Rudolf Sutermeister

For Andrew Vincent, “[t]he word ‘socialism’ finds its root in the Latin sociare, which means to combine or to share. The related, more technical term in Roman and then medieval law was societas. This latter word could mean companionship and fellowship as well as the more legalistic idea of a consensual contract between freemen”.[41]

The term “socialism” was created by Henri de Saint-Simon, one of the founders of what would later be labelled “utopian socialism”. Simon coined the term as a contrast to the liberal doctrine of “individualism”, which stressed that people act or should act as if they are in isolation from one another.[42] The original “utopian” socialists condemned liberal individualism for failing to address social concerns during the industrial revolution, including poverty, social oppression and gross inequalities in wealth, thus viewing liberal individualism as degenerating society into supporting selfish egoism that harmed community life through promoting a society based on competition.[42] They presented socialism as an alternative to liberal individualism based on the shared ownership of resources, although their proposals for socialism differed significantly. Saint-Simon proposed economic planning, scientific administration and the application of modern scientific advancements to the organisation of society. By contrast, Robert Owen proposed the organisation of production and ownership in cooperatives.[42][43]

The term “socialism” is also attributed to Pierre Leroux[44] and to Marie Roch Louis Reybaud in France; and in Britain to Robert Owen in 1827, father of the cooperative movement.[45][46]

The modern definition and usage of “socialism” settled by the 1860s, becoming the predominant term among the group of words “co-operative”, “mutualist” and “associationist”, which had previously been used as synonyms. The term “communism” also fell out of use during this period, despite earlier distinctions between socialism and communism from the 1840s.[47] An early distinction between socialism and communism was that the former aimed to only socialise production while the latter aimed to socialise both production and consumption (in the form of free access to final goods).[48] However, Marxists employed the term “socialism” in place of “communism” by 1888, which had come to be considered an old-fashion synonym for socialism. It was not until 1917 after the Bolshevik Revolution that “socialism” came to refer to a distinct stage between capitalism and communism, introduced by Vladimir Lenin as a means to defend the Bolshevik seizure of power against traditional Marxist criticisms that Russia’s productive forces were not sufficiently developed for socialist revolution.[49]

A distinction between “communist” and “socialist” as descriptors of political ideologies arose in 1918 after the Russian Social-Democratic Labour Party renamed itself to the All-Russian Communist Party, where communist came to specifically mean socialists who supported the politics and theories of Leninism, Bolshevism and later Marxism–Leninism,[50] although communist parties continued to describe themselves as socialists dedicated to socialism.[51]

The words “socialism” and “communism” eventually accorded with the adherents’ and opponents’ cultural attitude towards religion. In Christian Europe, communism was believed to be the atheist way of life. In Protestant England, the word “communism” was too culturally and aurally close to the Roman Catholic communion rite, hence English atheists denoted themselves socialists.[52] Friedrich Engels argued that in 1848, at the time when The Communist Manifesto was published, that “socialism was respectable on the continent, while communism was not”. The Owenites in England and the Fourieristsin France were considered “respectable” socialists, while working-class movements that “proclaimed the necessity of total social change” denoted themselves communists. This latter branch of socialism produced the communist work of Étienne Cabet in France and Wilhelm Weitling in Germany.[53] The British moral philosopher John Stuart Mill also came to advocate a form of economic socialism within a liberal context. In later editions of his Principles of Political Economy (1848), Mill would argue that “as far as economic theory was concerned, there is nothing in principle in economic theory that precludes an economic order based on socialist policies”. While democrats looked to the Revolutions of 1848 as a democratic revolution, which in the long run ensured liberty, equality and fraternity, Marxists denounced 1848 as a betrayal of working-class ideals by a bourgeoisie indifferent to the legitimate demands of the proletariat.

HISTORY

.

Main article: History of socialism

cs and a romantic anti-industrialism”[67] which produced theorists such as Edward Bellamy, Frederick Denison Maurice and Charles Kingsley.[74]

The first advocates of socialism favoured social levelling in order to create a meritocratic or technocratic society based on individual talent. Count Henri de Saint-Simon is regarded as the first individual to coin the term “socialism”.[75] Saint-Simon was fascinated by the enormous potential of science and technology and advocated a socialist society that would eliminate the disorderly aspects of capitalism and would be based on equal opportunities.[76][unreliable source?] He advocated the creation of a society in which each person was ranked according to his or her capacities and rewarded according to his or her work.[75] The key focus of Saint-Simon’s socialism was on administrative efficiency and industrialism and a belief that science was the key to progress.[77] This was accompanied by a desire to implement a rationally organised economy based on planning and geared towards large-scale scientific and material progress,[75] thus embodied a desire for a more directed or planned economy. Other early socialist thinkers, such as Thomas Hodgkin and Charles Hall, based their ideas on David Ricardo’s economic theories. They reasoned that the equilibrium value of commodities approximated prices charged by the producer when those commodities were in elastic supply and that these producer prices corresponded to the embodied labour—the cost of the labour (essentially the wages paid) that was required to produce the commodities. The Ricardian socialists viewed profit, interest and rent as deductions from this exchange-value.[citation needed]

West European social critics, including Robert Owen, Charles Fourier, Pierre-Joseph Proudhon, Louis Blanc, Charles Hall, and Saint-Simon were the first modern socialists who criticised the excessive poverty and inequality of the Industrial Revolution. They advocated reform, with some such as Robert Owen advocating the transformation of society to small communities without private property. Robert Owen’s contribution to modern socialism was his understanding that actions and characteristics of individuals were largely determined by the social environment they were raised in and exposed to.[77]On the other hand, Charles Fourier advocated phalansteres which were communities that respected individual desires (including sexual preferences), affinities and creativity and saw that work has to be made enjoyable for people.[78] The ideas of Owen and Fourier were tried in practice in numerous intentional communities around Europe and the American continent in the mid-19th century.

Paris Commune

The celebration of the election of the Commune on 28 March 1871—the Paris Commune was a major early implementation of socialist ideas

The Paris Commune was a government that briefly ruled Paris from 18 March (more formally, from 28 March) to 28 May 1871. The Commune was the result of an uprising in Paris after France was defeated in the Franco-Prussian War. The Commune elections held on 26 March elected a Commune council of 92 members, one member for each 20,000 residents.[79] Despite internal differences, the council began to organise the public services essential for a city of two million residents. It also reached a consensus on certain policies that tended towards a progressive, secular and highly democratic social democracy.

Because the Commune was only able to meet on fewer than 60 days in all, only a few decrees were actually implemented. These included the separation of church and state; the remission of rents owed for the entire period of the siege (during which payment had been suspended); the abolition of night work in the hundreds of Paris bakeries; the granting of pensions to the unmarried companions and children of National Guards killed on active service; and the free return, by the city pawnshops, of all workmen’s tools and household items valued up to 20 francs, pledged during the siege.[80] The Commune was concerned that skilled workers had been forced to pawn their tools during the war; the postponement of commercial debt obligations and the abolition of interest on the debts; and the right of employees to take over and run an enterprise if it were deserted by its owner. The Commune nonetheless recognised the previous owner’s right to compensation.[80]

First International

Mikhail Bakunin speaking to members of the International Workingmen’s Association at the Basel Congress in 1869

The International Workingmen’s Association (IWA), often called the First International, was founded in London in 1864. The International Workingmen’s Association united diverse revolutionary currents including French followers of Proudhon,[81] Blanquists, Philadelphes, English trade unionists, socialists and social democrats. The IWA held a preliminary conference in 1865 and had its first congress at Geneva in 1866. Due to the wide variety of philosophies present in the First International, there was conflict from the start. The first objections to Marx came from the mutualists who opposed communism and statism. However, shortly after Mikhail Bakunin and his followers (called collectivists while in the International) joined in 1868, the First International became polarised into two camps headed by Marx and Bakunin respectively.[82] The clearest differences between the groups emerged over their proposed strategies for achieving their visions of socialism. The First International became the first major international forum for the promulgation of socialist ideas.

The followers of Bakunin were called collectivist anarchists and sought to collectivise ownership of the means of production while retaining payment proportional to the amount and kind of labour of each individual. Like Proudhonists, they asserted the right of each individual to the product of his labour and to be remunerated for their particular contribution to production. By contrast, anarcho-communists sought collective ownership of both the means and the products of labour. Errico Malatesta put it: “[I]nstead of running the risk of making a confusion in trying to distinguish what you and I each do, let us all work and put everything in common. In this way each will give to society all that his strength permits until enough is produced for every one; and each will take all that he needs, limiting his needs only in those things of which there is not yet plenty for every one”.[83] Anarcho-communism as a coherent, modern economic-political philosophy was first formulated in the Italian section of the First International by Carlo Cafiero, Emilio Covelli, Errico Malatesta, Andrea Costaand other ex Mazzinian republicans.[84] Out of respect for Mikhail Bakunin, they did not make their differences with collectivist anarchism explicit until after Bakunin’s death.[85]

Syndicalism emerged in France inspired in part by the ideas of Pierre-Joseph Proudhon and later by Fernand Pelloutier and Georges Sorel.[86] It developed at the end of the 19th century out of the French trade-union movement (syndicat is the French word for trade union). It was a significant force in Italy and Spain in the early 20th century until it was crushed by the fascist regimes in those countries. In the United States, syndicalism appeared in the guise of the Industrial Workers of the World, or “Wobblies”, founded in 1905.[86] Syndicalism is an economic system where industries are organised into confederations (syndicates)[87] and the economy is managed by negotiation between specialists and worker representatives of each field, comprising multiple non-competitive categorised units.[88] Syndicalism is thus a form of communism and economic corporatism, but also refers to the political movement and tactics used to bring about this type of system. An influential anarchist movement based on syndicalist ideas is anarcho-syndicalism.[89] The International Workers Association is an international anarcho-syndicalist federation of various labour unions from different countries.

The Fabian Society is a British socialist organisation which was established with the purpose of advancing the principles of socialism via gradualist and reformist means.[90] The society laid many of the foundations of the Labour Party and subsequently affected the policies of states emerging from the decolonisation of the British Empire, most notably India and Singapore. Originally, the Fabian Society was committed to the establishment of a socialist economy, alongside a commitment to British imperialism as a progressive and modernising force.[91] Today, the society functions primarily as a think tank and is one of fifteen socialist societies affiliated with the Labour Party. Similar societies exist in Australia (the Australian Fabian Society), in Canada (the Douglas-Coldwell Foundation and the now disbanded League for Social Reconstruction) and in New Zealand.

Guild socialism is a political movement advocating workers’ control of industry through the medium of trade-related guilds”in an implied contractual relationship with the public”.[92] It originated in the United Kingdom and was at its most influential in the first quarter of the 20th century. Inspired by medieval guilds, theorists such as Samuel G. Hobson and G. D. H. Coleadvocated the public ownership of industries and their organisation into guilds, each of which would be under the democratic control of its trade union. Guild socialists were less inclined than Fabians to invest power in a state.[86] At some point, like the American Knights of Labor, guild socialism wanted to abolish the wage system.[citation needed]

Second International

As the ideas of Marx and Engels took on flesh, particularly in central Europe, socialists sought to unite in an international organisation. In 1889 (the centennial of the French Revolution of 1789), the Second International was founded, with 384 delegates from twenty countries representing about 300 labour and socialist organisations.[93] It was termed the Socialist International and Engels was elected honorary president at the third congress in 1893. Anarchists were ejected and not allowed in, mainly due to pressure from Marxists.[94] It has been argued that at some point the Second International turned “into a battleground over the issue of libertarian versus authoritarian socialism. Not only did they effectively present themselves as champions of minority rights; they also provoked the German Marxists into demonstrating a dictatorial intolerance which was a factor in preventing the British labor movement from following the Marxist direction indicated by such leaders as H. M. Hyndman”.[94]

Reformism arose as an alternative to revolution. Eduard Bernstein was a leading social democrat in Germany who proposed the concept of evolutionary socialism. Revolutionary socialists quickly targeted reformism: Rosa Luxemburgcondemned Bernstein’s Evolutionary Socialism in her 1900 essay Social Reform or Revolution?. Revolutionary socialism encompasses multiple social and political movements that may define “revolution” differently from one another. The Social Democratic Party (SPD) in Germany became the largest and most powerful socialist party in Europe, despite working illegally until the anti-socialist laws were dropped in 1890. In the 1893 elections, it gained 1,787,000 votes, a quarter of the total votes cast, according to Engels. In 1895, the year of his death, Engels emphasised the Communist Manifesto’s emphasis on winning, as a first step, the “battle of democracy”.[95]

Early 20th century

Main articles: History of anarchism § 20th century, Russian Revolution, German Revolution, Biennio Rosso, and Spanish Revolution of 1936

Antonio Gramsci, member of the Italian Socialist Party and later leader and theorist of the Communist Party of Italy

In Argentina the Socialist Party of Argentina was established in the 1890s led by, among others, Juan B. Justo and Nicolás Repetto, thus becoming the first mass party in the country and in Latin America. The party affiliated itself with the Second International.[96] Between 1924 and 1940 it was a member of the Labour and Socialist International.[97] In 1904, Australians elected Chris Watson as the first Australian Labor Party Prime Minister, becoming the first democratically elected social democrat. In 1909, the first Kibbutz was established in Palestine[98] by Russian Jewish Immigrants. The Kibbutz Movement would then expand through the 20th century following a doctrine of Zionist socialism.[99] The British Labour Party first won seats in the House of Commons in 1902. The International Socialist Commission (ISC, also known as Berne International) was formed in February 1919 at a meeting in Bern by parties that wanted to resurrect the Second International.[100]

By 1917, the patriotism of World War I changed into political radicalism in most of Europe, the United States and Australia. Other socialist parties from around the world who were beginning to gain importance in their national politics in the early 20th century included the Italian Socialist Party, the French Section of the Workers’ International, the Spanish Socialist Workers’ Party, the Swedish Social Democratic Party, the Russian Social Democratic Labour Party, the Socialist Party of America in the United States, the Argentinian Socialist Party and the Chilean Partido Obrero Socialista.

Russian Revolution

Main article: Russian Revolution

In February 1917, revolution exploded in Russia. Workers, soldiers and peasants established soviets (councils), the monarchy fell and a provisional government convoked pending the election of a constituent assembly. In April of that year, Vladimir Lenin, leader of the Bolshevik faction of socialists in Russia and known for his profound and controversial expansions of Marxism, was allowed to cross Germany to return to his country from exile in Switzerland.

Lenin had published essays on his analysis of imperialism, the monopoly and globalisation phase of capitalism as predicted by Marx, as well as analyses on the social conditions of his contemporary time. He observed that as capitalism had further developed in Europe and America, the workers remained unable to gain class consciousness so long as they were too busy working and concerned with how to make ends meet. He therefore proposed that the social revolution would require the leadership of a vanguard party of class-conscious revolutionaries from the educated and politically active part of the population.[101]

Upon arriving in Petrograd, Lenin declared that the revolution in Russia was not over but had only begun, and that the next step was for the workers’ soviets to take full state authority. He issued a thesis outlining the Bolshevik’s party programme, including rejection of any legitimacy in the provisional government and advocacy for state power to be given to the peasant and working class through the soviets. The Bolsheviks became the most influential force in the soviets and on 7 November the capitol of the provisional government was stormed by Bolshevik Red Guards in what afterwards known as the “Great October Socialist Revolution”. The rule of the provisional government was ended and the Russian Socialist Federative Soviet Republic—the world’s first constitutionally socialist state—was established. On 25 January 1918 at the Petrograd Soviet, Lenin declared “Long live the world socialist revolution!”[102] and proposed an immediate armistice on all fronts and transferred the land of the landed proprietors, the crown and the monasteries to the peasant committees without compensation.[103]

The day after assuming executive power on 25 January, Lenin wrote Draft Regulations on Workers’ Control, which granted workers control of businesses with more than five workers and office employees and access to all books, documents and stocks and whose decisions were to be “binding upon the owners of the enterprises”.[104] Governing through the elected soviets and in alliance with the peasant-based Left Socialist-Revolutionaries, the Bolshevik government began nationalising banks and industry; and disavowed the national debts of the deposed Romanov royal régime. It sued for peace, withdrawing from World War I and convoked a Constituent Assembly in which the peasant Socialist-Revolutionary Party(SR) won a majority.[105]

The Constituent Assembly elected Socialist-Revolutionary leader Victor Chernov President of a Russian republic, but rejected the Bolshevik proposal that it endorse the Soviet decrees on land, peace and workers’ control and acknowledge the power of the Soviets of Workers’, Soldiers’ and Peasants’ Deputies. The next day, the Bolsheviks declared that the assembly was elected on outdated party lists[106] and the All-Russian Central Executive Committee of the Soviets dissolved it.[107][108]In March 1919, world communist parties formed Comintern (also known as the Third International) at a meeting in Moscow.[109]

International Working Union of Socialist Parties

Main article: International Working Union of Socialist Parties

Parties which did not want to be a part of the resurrected Second International (ISC) or Comintern formed the International Working Union of Socialist Parties (IWUSP, also known as Vienna International/Vienna Union/Two-and-a-Half International) on 27 February 1921 at a conference in Vienna.[110] The ISC and the IWUSP joined to form the Labour and Socialist International (LSI) in May 1923 at a meeting in Hamburg[111] Left-wing groups which did not agree to the centralisation and abandonment of the soviets by the Bolshevik Party led left-wing uprisings against the Bolsheviks—such groups included Socialist Revolutionaries,[112] Left Socialist Revolutionaries, Mensheviks and anarchists.[113]

Within this left-wing discontent, the most large-scale events were the worker’s Kronstadt rebellion[114][115][116] and the anarchist led Revolutionary Insurrectionary Army of Ukraine uprising which controlled an area known as the Free Territory.[117][118][119]

Third International

Main article: Communist International

The Bolshevik Russian Revolution of January 1918 engendered communist parties worldwide and their concomitant revolutions of 1917–1923. Few communists doubted that the Russian success of socialism depended on successful, working-class socialist revolutions in developed capitalist countries.[120][121] In 1919, Lenin and Trotsky organised the world’s communist parties into a new international association of workers—the Communist International (Comintern), also called the Third International.

The Russian Revolution also influenced uprisings in other countries around this time. The German Revolution of 1918–1919 resulted in the replacing Germany’s imperial government with a republic. The revolutionary period lasted from November 1918 until the formal establishment of the Weimar Republic in August 1919 and included an episode known as the Bavarian Soviet Republic[122][123][124][125] and the Spartacist uprising. In Italy, the events known as the Biennio Rosso[126][127] were characterised by mass strikes, worker manifestations and self-management experiments through land and factory occupations. In Turin and Milan, workers’ councils were formed and many factory occupations took place led by anarcho-syndicalists organised around the Unione Sindacale Italiana.[128]

By 1920, the Red Army under its commander Trotsky had largely defeated the royalist White Armies. In 1921, War Communism was ended and under the New Economic Policy (NEP) private ownership was allowed for small and medium peasant enterprises. While industry remained largely state-controlled, Lenin acknowledged that the NEP was a necessary capitalist measure for a country unripe for socialism. Profiteering returned in the form of “NEP men” and rich peasants (kulaks) gained power in the countryside.[129] Nevertheless, the role of Trotsky in this episode has been questioned by other socialists, including ex Trotskyists. In the United States, Dwight Macdonald broke with Trotsky and left the Trotskyist Socialist Workers Party by raising the question of the Kronstadt rebellion, which Trotsky as leader of the Soviet Red Armyand the other Bolsheviks had brutally repressed. He then moved towards democratic socialism and anarchism.

A similar critique of Trotsky’s role on the events around the Kronstadt rebellion was raised by the American anarchist Emma Goldman. In her essay “Trotsky Protests Too Much”, she says: “I admit, the dictatorship under Stalin’s rule has become monstrous. That does not, however, lessen the guilt of Leon Trotsky as one of the actors in the revolutionary drama of which Kronstadt was one of the bloodiest scenes”.

Rosa Luxemburg, prominent Marxist revolutionary, leader of the Social Democratic Party of Germany and martyr and leader of the German
Spartacist uprising in 1919.

FOURTH CONGRESS

Working Union of Socialist Parties (IWUSP, also known as Vienna International/Vienna Union/Two-and-a-Half International) on 27 February 1921 at a conference in Vienna. The ISC and the IWUSP joined to form the Labour and Socialist International (LSI) in May 1923 at a meeting in Hamburg Left-wing groups which did not agree to the centralisation and abandonment of the soviets by the Bolshevik Party led left-wing uprisings against the Bolsheviks—such groups included Socialist Revolutionaries, Left Socialist Revolutionaries, Mensheviks and anarchists.

Within this left-wing discontent, the most large-scale events were the worker’s Kronstadt rebellion and the anarchist led Revolutionary Insurrectionary Army of Ukraine uprising which controlled an area known as the Free Territory.

THIRD INTERNATIONAL

(Main article: Communist International)

The Bolshevik Russian Revolution of January 1918 engendered communist parties worldwide and their concomitant revolutions of 1917–1923. Few communists doubted that the Russian success of socialism depended on successful, working-class socialist revolutions in developed capitalist countries. In 1919, Lenin and Trotsky organised the world’s communist parties into a new international association of workers—the Communist International (Comintern), also called the Third International.

The Russian Revolution also influenced uprisings in other countries around this time. The German Revolution of 1918–1919 resulted in the replacing Germany’s imperial government with a republic. The revolutionary period lasted from November 1918 until the formal establishment of the Weimar Republic in August 1919 and included an episode known as the
Bavarian Soviet Republic
and the Spartacist uprising. In Italy, the events known as the Biennio Rosso were characterised by mass strikes, worker manifestations and self-management experiments through land and factory occupations. In Turin and Milan, workers’ councils were formed and many factory occupations took place led by anarcho-syndicalists
organised around the Unione Sindacale Italiana.

By 1920, the Red Army under its commander Trotsky had largely defeated the royalist White Armies. In 1921, War Communism was ended and under the New Economic Policy (NEP) private ownership was allowed for small and medium peasant enterprises. While industry remained largely state-controlled, Lenin acknowledged that the NEP was a necessary capitalist measure for a country unripe for socialism. Profiteering returned in the form of “NEP men” and rich peasants (kulaks) gained power in the countryside. Nevertheless, the role of Trotsky in this episode has been questioned by other socialists, including ex Trotskyists. In the United States, Dwight Macdonald
broke with Trotsky and left the Trotskyist Socialist Workers Party by raising the question of the Kronstadt rebellion, which Trotsky as leader of the Soviet Red Armyand the other Bolsheviks had brutally repressed. He then moved towards
democratic socialism and
anarchism.

A similar critique of Trotsky’s role on the events around the Kronstadt rebellion was raised by the American anarchist Emma Goldman. In her essay “Trotsky Protests Too Much”, she says: “I admit, the dictatorship under Stalin’s rule has become monstrous. That does not, however, lessen the guilt of Leon Trotsky as one of the actors in the revolutionary drama of which Kronstadt was one of the bloodiest scenes”.

Rosa Luxemburg, prominent Marxist revolutionary, leader of the Social Democratic Party of Germany and martyr and leader of the German
Spartacist uprising in 1919.

FOURTH CONGRESS

In 1922, the fourth congress of the Communist International took up the policy of the United Front, urging communists to work with rank and file Social Democrats while remaining critical of their leaders, whom they criticised for betraying the working class by supporting the war efforts of their respective capitalist classes. For their part, the social democrats pointed to the dislocation caused by revolution and later the growing authoritarianism of the communist parties. When the Communist Party of Great Britain applied to affiliate to the Labour Party in 1920, it was turned down.

On seeing the Soviet State’s growing coercive power in 1923, a dying Lenin said Russia had reverted to “a bourgeois tsarist machine… barely varnished with socialism”. After Lenin’s death in January 1924, the Communist Party of the Soviet Union—then increasingly under the control of Joseph Stalin—rejected the theory that socialism could not be built solely in the Soviet Union in favour of the concept of “Socialism in One Country”. Despite the marginalised Left Opposition’s demand for the restoration of Soviet democracy, Stalin developed a bureaucratic, authoritarian
government that was condemned by democratic socialists, anarchists and Trotskyists for undermining the initial socialist ideals of the Bolshevik Russian Revolution.

In 1924, the Mongolian People’s Republic was established and was ruled by the Mongolian People’s Party. The Russian Revolution and the appearance of the Soviet State motivated a worldwide current of national communist parties which ended having varying levels of political and social influence. Among these there appeared the Communist Party of France, the
Communist Party USA, the Italian Communist Party, the Chinese Communist Party, the Mexican Communist Party, the
Brazilian Communist Party, the Chilean Communist Party and the Communist Party of Indonesia.

SPANISH CIVIL WAR

(Main article: Spanish Civil War)

Anarcha-feminist militia during the Spanish Revolution in 1936

In Spain in 1936, the national anarcho-syndicalist
trade union Confederación Nacional del Trabajo (CNT) initially refused to join a popular front electoral alliance and abstention by CNT supporters led to a right-wing election victory.
In 1936, the CNT changed its policy and anarchist votes helped bring the popular front back to power. Months later, the former ruling class responded with an attempted coup, sparking the Spanish Civil War (1936–1939).

In response to the army rebellion, an anarchist-inspired movement of peasants and workers, supported by armed militias, took control of Barcelona and of large areas of rural Spain where they collectivised the land. The events known as the Spanish Revolution was a workers’ social revolution
that began during the outbreak of the Spanish Civil War in 1936 and resulted in the widespread implementation of anarchist
and more broadly libertarian socialist organisational principles throughout various portions of the country for two to three years, primarily Catalonia, Aragon, Andalusia and parts of Levante.

Much of Spain’s economy was put under worker control and in anarchist strongholds like Catalonia the figure was as high as 75%, but lower in areas with heavy Communist Party of Spain influence, as the Soviet-allied party actively resisted attempts at collectivisation enactment. Factories were run through worker committees,
agrarian areas became collectivised and run as libertarian communes. Anarchist historian Sam Dolgoff estimated that about eight million people participated directly or indirectly in the Spanish Revolution.

MID-20TH CENTURY

Further information: History of the People’s Republic of China (1949–76),
Decolonization § Decolonization after 1945, Eastern Bloc, and
History of anarchism § Post-war years

POST-WORLD WAR II

Leon Trotsky’s Fourth International was established in France in 1938 when
Trotskyists argued that the Comintern or Third International had become irretrievably “lost to
Stalinism” and thus incapable of leading the international working class to political power. The rise of Nazism and the start of World War II led to the dissolution of the LSI in 1940. After the War, the Socialist International was formed in Frankfurt in July 1951 as a successor to the LSI.

After World War II, social democratic governments introduced social reform and wealth redistribution via state welfare and taxation. Social democratic parties dominated post-war politics in countries such as France, Italy, Czechoslovakia, Belgium and Norway. At one point, France claimed to be the world’s most state-controlled capitalist country. The nationalised public utilities included Charbonnages de France (CDF), Electricité de France (EDF), Gaz de France (GDF), Air France, Banque de France and Régie Nationale des Usines Renault.

In 1945, the British Labour Party led by Clement Attlee was elected to office based on a radical socialist programme. The Labour government nationalised major public utilities such as mines, gas, coal, electricity, rail, iron, steel and the Bank of England. British Petroleum was officially nationalised in 1951. Anthony Crosland said that in 1956 25% of British industry was nationalised and that public employees, including those in nationalised industries, constituted a similar proportion of the country’s total employed population.
The Labour Governments of 1964–1970 and 1974–1979 intervened further. It re-nationalised steel (1967, British Steel) after the Conservatives had denationalised it and nationalised car production (1976, British Leyland).
The National Health Service provided taxpayer-funded health care to everyone, free at the point of service. Working-class housing was provided in council housing estates and university education became available via a school grant system.

SOVIET UNION & EASTERN EUROPE

(Main article: History of the Soviet Union)

The Soviet Union played a decisive role in the Allied
victory in World War II. After the war, the Soviet Union became a recognised superpower. The Soviet era saw some of the most significant technological achievements of the 20th
century, including the world’s first spacecraft and the first astronaut. The Soviet economy was the modern world’s first centrally planned economy. It was based on a system of state ownership of industry managed through
Gosplan (the State Planning Commission), Gosbank (the State Bank) and the Gossnab
(State Commission for Materials and Equipment Supply).

Economic planning was conducted through a series of Five-Year Plans. The emphasis was on fast development of heavy industry and the nation became one of the world’s top manufacturers of a large number of basic and heavy industrial products, but it lagged in light industrial production and consumer durables. Modernization brought about a general increase in the standard of living.

The Eastern Bloc was the group of former Communist states of Central and Eastern Europe, generally the Soviet Union and the countries of the Warsaw Pact which included the People’s Republic of Poland, the German Democratic Republic, the People’s Republic of Hungary, the People’s Republic of Bulgaria, the Czechoslovak Socialist Republic, the Socialist Republic of Romania, the People’s Socialist Republic of Albania and the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia. The Hungarian Revolution of 1956 was a spontaneous nationwide revolt against the government of the People’s Republic of Hungary and its Soviet-imposed policies, lasting from 23 October until 10 November 1956. Soviet leader Nikita Khrushchev’s denunciation of the excesses of Stalin’s regime during the Twentieth Party Congress of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union on 1956 as well as the revolt in Hungary, produced ideological fractures and disagreements within the communist and socialist parties of Western Europe.

THIRD WORLD

In the post-war years, socialism became increasingly influential throughout the so-called Third World. Embracing a new Third World socialism, countries in Africa, Asia and Latin America often nationalised industries held by foreign owners. The Chinese Kuomintang Party, the previous ruling party in Taiwan, was referred to as having a socialist ideology since Kuomintang’s revolutionary ideology in the 1920s incorporated unique Chinese socialism as part of its ideology. The Soviet Union trained Kuomintang revolutionaries in the Moscow Sun Yat-sen University. Movie theatres in the Soviet Union showed newsreels and clips of Chiang at Moscow Sun Yat-sen University portraits of Chiang were hung on the walls and in the Soviet May Day parades that year Chiang’s portrait was to be carried along with the portraits of Marx, Lenin, Stalin and other socialist leaders.

The Chinese Revolution was the second stage in the Chinese Civil War which ended in the establishment of the People’s Republic of China led by the Chinese Communist Party. The term “Third World” was coined by French demographer Alfred Sauvy in 1952 on the model of the Third Estate, which according to the Abbé Sieyès represented everything, but was nothing “because at the end this ignored, exploited, scorned Third World like the Third Estate, wants to become something too”.

The emergence of this new political entity in the frame of the Cold War was complex and painful. Several tentatives were made to organise newly independent states in order to oppose a common front towards both the United States’ and the Soviet Union’s influence on them, with the consequences of the Sino-Soviet split
already at works. The Non-Aligned Movement. constituted itself around the main figures of Prime Minister Jawaharlal Nehru of India, President
Sukarno of Indonesia, leader Josip Broz Tito of Yugoslavia and Gamal Abdel Nasser of Egypt who successfully opposed the French and British imperial powers during the 1956 Suez crisis. After the 1954 Geneva Conference which ended the French war against Ho Chi Minh in Vietnam, the 1955
Bandung Conference
gathered Nasser, Nehru, Tito, Sukarno and Zhou
Enlai, Premier of the People’s Republic of China.

As many African countries gained independence during the 1960s, some of them rejected capitalism in favour of a more afrocentric
economic model. The main architects of African socialism were Julius
*Nyerere* of Tanzania,
Léopold Senghor of Senegal,
Kwame Nkrumah of Ghana
and Sékou Touré of Guinea.

The Cuban Revolution (1953–1959) was an armed revolt conducted by Fidel Castro’s 26th of July Movement and its allies against the government of Cuban President Fulgencio Batista. The revolution began in July 1953 and finally ousted Batista on 1 January 1959, replacing his government with Castro’s revolutionary state. Castro’s government later reformed along communist lines, becoming the Communist Party of Cuba in October 1965.

In Indonesia, a right-wing military regime led by Suharto killed between 500,000 and one million people in 1965 and 1966, mainly to crush the growing influence of the Communist Party of Indonesia and other leftist sectors, with support from the United States government, which provided kill lists containing thousands of names of suspected high-ranking Communists.

NEW LEFT

(Main article: New Left)

The New Left was a term used mainly in the United Kingdom and United States in reference to activists, educators, agitators and others in the 1960s and 1970s who sought to implement a broad range of reforms on issues such as gay rights, abortion, gender roles and drugs in contrast to earlier leftist or Marxist movements that had taken a more vanguardist approach
to social justice and focused mostly on labour unionisation and questions of social class. The New Left rejected involvement with the labour movement and
Marxism’s historical theory of class struggle.

In the United States, the New Left was associated with the Hippie movement and anti-war college campus protest movements as well as the black liberation movements such as the Black Panther Party. While initially formed in opposition to the “Old Left” Democratic Party, groups composing the New Left gradually became central players in the Democratic coalition.

PROTESTS OF 1968

Main article: Protests of 1968

The protests of 1968 represented a worldwide escalation of social conflicts, predominantly characterised by popular rebellions against military, capitalist and bureaucratic elites who responded with an escalation of political repression. These protests marked a turning point for the civil rights movement in the United States, which produced revolutionary movements like the Black Panther Party; the prominent civil rights leader Martin Luther King Jr. organised the “Poor People’s Campaign” to address issues of economic justice, while personally showing sympathy with democratic socialism. In reaction to the Tet Offensive, protests also sparked a broad movement in opposition to the Vietnam Warall over the United States and even into London, Paris, Berlin and Rome. In 1968 in Carrara, Italy, the International of
Anarchist Federations was founded during an international anarchist conference held there by the three existing European federations of France, the Italian and the Iberian Anarchist Federation as well as the Bulgarian federation in French exile.

Mass socialist or communist movements grew not only in the United States, but also in most European countries. The most spectacular manifestation of this were the May 1968 protests in France in which students linked up with strikes of up to ten million workers and for a few days the movement seemed capable of overthrowing the government.

In many other capitalist countries, struggles against dictatorships, state repression and colonisation were also marked by protests in 1968, such as the beginning of the Troubles in Northern Ireland, the
Tlatelolco massacre in Mexico City and the escalation of guerrilla warfare against the military dictatorship in Brazil. Countries governed by communist parties had protests against bureaucratic and military elites. In Eastern Europe there were widespread protests that escalated particularly in the Prague Spring in Czechoslovakia. In response, Soviet Union occupied Czechoslovakia, but the occupation was denounced by the Italian and French
communist parties and the Communist Party of Finland. Few western European political leaders defended the occupation, among them the Portuguese communist secretary-general Álvaro Cunhal. Along with the Luxembourg party and conservative factions of the Communist Party of Greece.

In the Chinese Cultural Revolution, a social-political youth movement mobilised against “bourgeois” elements which were seen to be infiltrating the government and society at large, aiming to restore capitalism. This movement motivated
Maoism-inspired movements around the world in the context of the Sino-Soviet split.

LATE 20TH CENTURY

Main articles:
Eurocommunism, Nicaraguan Revolution, Dissolution of the Soviet Union, History of the People’s Republic of China (1976–89), Third Way, and History of anarchism § Late 20th century

Salvador Allende, President of Chile and member of the Socialist Party of Chile, whose presidency and life was ended by a CIA-backed military coup.

In Latin America in the 1960s, a socialist tendency within the catholic church appeared which was called liberation theology
which motivated even the Colombian priest Camilo Torres to enter the ELN
guerrilla. In Chile, Salvador
Allende, a physician and candidate for the Socialist Party of Chile, was elected president through democratic elections in 1970. In 1973, his government was ousted by the United States-backed military dictatorship of
Augusto Pinochet, which lasted until the late 1980s.
Pinochet’s regime was a leader of Operation Condor, a U.S.-backed campaign of repression and state terrorism carried out by the intelligence services of the Southern Cone countries of Latin America to eliminate suspected Communist subversion. In Jamaica, the democratic socialist
Michael Manleyserved as the fourth Prime Minister of Jamaica from 1972 to 1980 and from 1989 to 1992. According to opinion polls, he remains one of Jamaica’s most popular Prime Ministers since independence.
The Nicaraguan Revolution
encompassed the rising opposition to the Somoza
dictatorship in the 1960s and 1970s, the campaign led by the Sandinista National Liberation Front (FSLN) to violently oust the dictatorship in 1978–1979, the subsequent efforts of the FSLN to govern Nicaragua from 1979 until 1990 and the socialist measures which included widescale agrarian reform and educational programs. The People’s Revolutionary Government
was proclaimed on 13 March 1979 in Grenada which was
overthrown by armed forces of the United States in 1983. The Salvadoran Civil War
(1979–1992) was a conflict between the military-led government of El Salvador
and the Farabundo Martí National Liberation Front
(FMLN), a coalition or umbrella organisation of five socialist guerrilla groups. A coup on 15 October 1979 led to the killings of anti-coup protesters by the government as well as anti-disorder protesters by the guerillas, and is widely seen as the tipping point towards the civil war.

In Italy, Autonomia Operaia
was a leftist movement particularly active from 1976 to 1978. It took an important role in the autonomist
movement in the 1970s, aside earlier organisations such as Potere Operaio
(created after May 1968) and Lotta Continua. This experience prompted the contemporary socialist radical movement
autonomism. In 1982, the newly elected French socialist government of François Mitterrand made nationalisations in a few key industries, including banks and insurance companies.[196] Eurocommunism was a trend in the 1970s and 1980s in various Western European communist parties to develop a theory and practice of social transformation that was more relevant for a Western European country and less aligned to the influence or control of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union. Outside Western Europe, it is sometimes called neocommunism.[197] Some communist parties with strong popular support, notably the Italian Communist Party (PCI) and the Communist Party of Spain (PCE) adopted Eurocommunism most enthusiastically and the Communist Party of Finland was dominated by Eurocommunists. The French Communist Party (PCF) and many smaller parties strongly opposed Eurocommunism and stayed aligned with the Communist Party of the Soviet Union until the end of the Soviet Union.

In the late 1970s and in the 1980s, the Socialist International (SI) had extensive contacts and discussion with the two powers of the Cold War, the United States and the Soviet Union, about East-West relations and arms control. Since then, the SI has admitted as member parties the Nicaraguan FSLN, the left-wing Puerto Rican Independence Party, as well as former communist parties such as the Democratic Party of the Left of Italy and the
Front for the Liberation of Mozambique (FRELIMO). The SI aided social democratic parties in re-establishing themselves when dictatorship gave way to democracy in Portugal (1974) and Spain (1975). Until its 1976 Geneva Congress, the SI had few members outside Europe and no formal involvement with Latin America.

Mikhail Gorbachev, General Secretary of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union
from 1985 until 1991

After Mao’s death in 1976 and the arrest of the faction known as the Gang of Four, who were blamed for the excesses of the Cultural Revolution, Deng Xiaoping
took power and led the People’s Republic of China to significant economic reforms. The Communist Party of China loosened governmental control over citizens’ personal lives and the communes were disbanded in favour of private land leases, thus China’s transition from a planned economy to a mixed economy named as “socialism with Chinese characteristics” which maintained state ownership rights over land, state or cooperative ownership of much of the heavy industrial and manufacturing sectors and state influence in the banking and financial sectors. China adopted its current constitution on 4 December 1982. President
Jiang Zemin and Premier Zhu Rongji led the nation in the 1990s. Under their administration, China’s economic performance pulled an estimated 150 million peasants out of poverty and sustained an average annual gross domestic product growth rate of 11.2%. At the Sixth National Congress of the Communist Party of Vietnam in December 1986, reformist politicians replaced the “old guard” government with new leadership. The reformers were led by 71-year-old Nguyen Van Linh, who became the party’s new general secretary. Linh and the reformers implemented a series of free market reforms—known as Đổi Mới
(“Renovation”)—which carefully managed the transition from a planned economy to a “socialist-oriented market economy”.
Mikhail Gorbachev wished
to move the Soviet Union towards of Nordic-style social democracy, calling it “a socialist beacon for all mankind”. Prior to its dissolution in 1991, the Soviet Union had the second largest economy in the world after the United States. With the collapse of the Soviet Union, the economic integration of the Soviet republics was dissolved and overall industrial activity declined substantially. A lasting legacy remains in the physical infrastructure created during decades of combined industrial production practices, and widespread environmental destruction. The transition to capitalism in the former Soviet Union and Eastern bloc, which was accompanied by Washington Consensus-inspired “shock therapy”, resulted in a steep fall in the standard of living. The region experienced rising economic inequality and poverty a surge in excess mortality and a decline in life expectancy, which was
accompanied by the entrenchment of a newly established business oligarchy in the former. The average post-communist country had returned to 1989 levels of per-capita GDP by 2005, although some are still far behind that. These developments led to increased nationalist sentiment and nostalgia for the Communist era.

Many social democratic parties, particularly after the Cold War, adopted neoliberal
market policies including
privatisation, deregulation
and financialisation. They abandoned their pursuit of moderate socialism in favour of market liberalism. By the 1980s, with the rise of conservative neoliberal politicians such as Ronald Reagan in the United States, Margaret Thatcher in Britain, Brian Mulroney in Canada and Augusto Pinochet in Chile, the Western welfare state was attacked from within, but state support for the corporate sector was maintained. Monetarists and neoliberals attacked social welfare systems as impediments to private entrepreneurship. In the United Kingdom, Labour Party leader Neil Kinnock
made a public attack against the entryist group Militant
at the 1985 Labour Party conference. The Labour Party ruled that Militant was ineligible for affiliation with the Labour Party, and the party gradually expelled Militant supporters. The Kinnock leadership had refused to support the 1984–1985 miner’s strike over pit closures, a decision that the party’s left wing and the National Union of Mineworkers blamed for the strike’s eventual defeat. In 1989 at Stockholm, the 18th Congress of the Socialist International adopted a new Declaration of Principles, saying:

Democratic socialism is an international movement for freedom, social justice, and solidarity. Its goal is to achieve a peaceful world where these basic values can be enhanced and where each individual can live a meaningful life with the full development of his or her personality and talents, and with the guarantee of human and civil rights in a democratic framework of society.

In the 1990s, the British Labour Party under Tony Blair enacted policies based on the free market economy to deliver public services via the private finance initiative. Influential in these policies was the idea of a “Third Way” which called for a re-evalutation of welfare state policies. In 1995, the Labour Party re-defined its stance on socialism by re-wording Clause IV of its constitution, effectively rejecting socialism by removing all references to public, direct worker or municipal ownership of the means of production. The Labour Party stated: “The Labour Party is a democratic socialist party. It believes that, by the strength of our common endeavour we achieve more than we achieve alone, so as to create, for each of us, the means to realise our true potential, and, for all of us, a community in which power, wealth, and opportunity are in the hands of the many, not the few”.

Contemporary socialist politics

Kwame Nkrumah, the first
President of Ghana and theorist of African socialism, on a Soviet Union commemorative postage stamp

AFRICA

African socialism has been and continues to be a major ideology around the continent. Julius Nyerere was inspired by Fabian socialist ideals. He was a firm believer in rural Africans and their traditions and ujamaa, a system of collectivisation that according to Nyerere was present before European imperialism. Essentially he believed Africans were already socialists. Other African socialists include
Jomo Kenyatta, Kenneth
Kaunda, Nelson Mandela
and Kwame Nkrumah.
Fela Kuti was inspired by socialism and called for a democratic African republic. In South Africa the African National Congress (ANC) abandoned its partial socialist allegiances after taking power and followed a standard neoliberal route. From 2005 through to 2007, the country was wracked by many thousands of protests from poor communities. One of these gave rise to a mass movement of shack dwellers, Abahlali base Mjondolo that despite major police suppression continues to work for popular people’s planning and against the creation of a market economy in land and housing.

Asia

Africa

African socialism has been and continues to be a major ideology around the continent. Julius Nyerere was inspired by Fabian socialist ideals.[225] He was a firm believer in rural Africans and their traditions and ujamaa, a system of collectivisation that according to Nyerere was present before European imperialism. Essentially he believed Africans were already socialists. Other African socialists include Jomo Kenyatta, Kenneth Kaunda, Nelson Mandela and Kwame Nkrumah. Fela Kuti was inspired by socialism and called for a democratic African republic. In South Africa the African National Congress (ANC) abandoned its partial socialist allegiances after taking power and followed a standard neoliberal route. From 2005 through to 2007, the country was wracked by many thousands of protests from poor communities. One of these gave rise to a mass movement of shack dwellers, Abahlali baseMjondolo that despite major police suppression continues to work for popular people’s planning and against the creation of a market economy in land and housing.

Asia

In Asia, states with socialist economies—such as the People’s Republic of China, North Korea, Laos and Vietnam—have largely moved away from centralised economic planning in the 21st century, placing a greater emphasis on markets. Forms include the Chinese socialist market economy and the Vietnamese socialist-oriented market economy. They utilise state-owned corporate management models as opposed to modelling socialist enterprise on traditional management styles employed by government agencies. In China living standards continued to improve rapidly despite the late-2000s recession, but centralised political control remained tight.[226] Brian Reynolds Myers in his book The Cleanest Race, later supported by other academics,[227][228] dismisses the idea that Juche is North Korea’s leading ideology, regarding its public exaltation as designed to deceive foreigners and that it exists to be praised and not actually read,[229] pointing out that North Korea’s constitution of 2009 omits all mention of communism.[228]

Though the authority of the state remained unchallenged under Đổi Mới, the government of Vietnam encourages private ownership of farms and factories, economic deregulation and foreign investment, while maintaining control over strategic industries.[205] The Vietnamese economy subsequently achieved strong growth in agricultural and industrial production, construction, exports and foreign investment. However, these reforms have also caused a rise in income inequality and gender disparities.[230][231]

Elsewhere in Asia, some elected socialist parties and communist parties remain prominent, particularly in India and Nepal. The Communist Party of Nepal[which?] in particular calls for multi-party democracy, social equality and economic prosperity.[232] In Singapore, a majority of the GDP is still generated from the state sector comprising government-linked companies.[233] In Japan, there has been a resurgent interest in the Japanese Communist Party among workers and youth.[234][235] In Malaysia, the Socialist Party of Malaysia got its first Member of Parliament, Dr. Jeyakumar Devaraj, after the 2008 general election. In 2010, there were 270 kibbutzim in Israel. Their factories and farms account for 9% of Israel’s industrial output, worth US$8 billion and 40% of its agricultural output, worth over $1.7 billion.[236] Some Kibbutzim had also developed substantial high-tech and military industries. Also in 2010, Kibbutz Sasa, containing some 200 members, generated $850 million in annual revenue from its military-plastics industry.[237]

Europe

This section’s factual accuracy is disputed.

The United Nations World Happiness Report 2013 shows that the happiest nations are concentrated in Northern Europe, where the Nordic model of social democracy is employed, with Denmark topping the list. This is at times attributed to the success of the Nordic model in the region. The Nordic countries ranked highest on the metrics of real GDP per capita, healthy life expectancy, having someone to count on, perceived freedom to make life choices, generosity and freedom from corruption.[238] Indeed, the indicators of Freedom in the World have listed Scandinavian countries as ranking high on indicators such as press and economic freedom.

The objectives of the Party of European Socialists, the European Parliament’s socialist and social democratic bloc, are now “to pursue international aims in respect of the principles on which the European Union is based, namely principles of freedom, equality, solidarity, democracy, respect of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, and respect for the Rule of Law”. As a result, today the rallying cry of the French Revolution—Liberté, égalité, fraternité—is promoted as essential socialist values.[239] To the left of the PES at the European level is the Party of the European Left (PEL), also commonly abbreviated “European Left”), which is a political party at the European level and an association of democratic socialist, socialist[240] and communist[240] political parties in the European Union and other European countries. It was formed in January 2004 for the purposes of running in the 2004 European Parliament elections. PEL was founded on 8–9 May 2004 in Rome.[241] Elected MEPs from member parties of the European Left sit in the European United Left–Nordic Green Left(GUE/NGL) group in the European parliament.

Alexis Tsipras, socialist Prime Minister of Greece who led the Coalition of the Radical Left (SYRIZA) through a victory in the Greek legislative election, January 2015

The socialist Left Party in Germany grew in popularity[242] due to dissatisfaction with the increasingly neoliberal policies of the SPD, becoming the fourth biggest party in parliament in the general election on 27 September 2009.[243] Communist candidate Dimitris Christofias won a crucial presidential runoff in Cyprus, defeating his conservative rival with a majority of 53%.[244] In Ireland, in the 2009 European election Joe Higgins of the Socialist Party took one of three seats in the capital Dublin European constituency.

In Denmark, the Socialist People’s Party (SF) more than doubled its parliamentary representation to 23 seats from 11, making it the fourth largest party.[245] In 2011, the Social Democrats, Socialist People’s Party and the Danish Social Liberal Party formed government, after a slight victory over the main rival political coalition. They were led by Helle Thorning-Schmidt, and had the Red-Green Alliance as a supporting party.

In Norway, the Red-Green Coalition consists of the Labour Party (Ap), the Socialist Left Party(SV) and the Centre Party (Sp) and governed the country as a majority government from the 2005 general election until 2013.

In the Greek legislative election of January 2015, the Coalition of the Radical Left (SYRIZA) led by Alexis Tsipras won a legislative election for the first time while the Communist Party of Greece won 15 seats in parliament. SYRIZA has been characterised as an anti-establishment party,[246] whose success has sent “shock-waves across the EU”.[247]

In the United Kingdom, the National Union of Rail, Maritime and Transport Workers put forward a slate of candidates in the 2009 European Parliament elections under the banner of No to EU – Yes to Democracy, a broad left-wing alter-globalisationcoalition involving socialist groups such as the Socialist Party, aiming to offer an alternative to the “anti-foreigner” and pro-business policies of the UK Independence Party.[248][249][250] In the following May 2010 United Kingdom general election, the Trade Unionist and Socialist Coalition, launched in January 2010[251] and backed by Bob Crow, the leader of the National Union of Rail, Maritime and Transport Workers union (RMT), other union leaders and the Socialist Party among other socialist groups, stood against Labour in 40 constituencies.[252][253] The Trade Unionist and Socialist Coalitioncontested the 2011 local elections, having gained the endorsement of the RMT June 2010 conference, but gained no seats.[254] Left Unity was also founded in 2013 after the film director Ken Loach appealed for a new party of the left to replace the Labour Party, which he claimed had failed to oppose austerity and had shifted towards neoliberalism.[255][256][257][258] In 2015, following a defeat at the 2015 United Kingdom general election, self-described socialist Jeremy Corbyn took over from Ed Miliband as leader of the Labour Party.[259]

In France, Olivier Besancenot, the Revolutionary Communist League (LCR) candidate in the 2007 presidential election, received 1,498,581 votes, 4.08%, double that of the communist candidate.[260] The LCR abolished itself in 2009 to initiate a broad anti-capitalist party, the New Anticapitalist Party, whose stated aim is to “build a new socialist, democratic perspective for the twenty-first century”.[261]

On 25 May 2014, the Spanish left-wing party Podemos entered candidates for the 2014 European parliamentary elections, some of which were unemployed. In a surprise result, it polled 7.98% of the vote and thus was awarded five seats out of 54[262][263] while the older United Left was the third largest overall force obtaining 10.03% and 5 seats, 4 more than the previous elections.[264]

The current government of Portugal was established on 26 November 2015 as a Socialist Party (PS) minority governmentled by prime minister António Costa. Costa succeeded in securing support for a Socialist minority government by the Left Bloc (B.E.), the Portuguese Communist Party (PCP) and the Ecologist Party “The Greens” (PEV).[265]

All around Europe and in some places of Latin America there exists a social center and squatting movement mainly inspired by autonomist and anarchist ideas.[266][267]

North America

See also: History of the socialist movement in the United States and Socialism in Canada

Bernie Sanders, junior Senator of Vermont and self-described democratic socialist, at his 2016 presidential campaign kickoff in May 2015

According to a 2013 article in The Guardian, “[c]ontrary to popular belief, Americans don’t have an innate allergy to socialism. Milwaukee has had several socialist mayors (Frank Zeidler, Emil Seidel and Daniel Hoan), and there is currently an independent socialist in the US Senate, Bernie Sanders of Vermont”.[268] Sanders, once mayor of Vermont’s largest city, Burlington, has described himself as a democratic socialist[269][270] and has praised Scandinavian-style social democracy.[271][272] In 2016, Sanders made a bid for the Democratic Party presidential candidate, thereby gaining considerable popular support, particularly among the younger generation, but lost the nomination to Hillary Clinton.

Anti-capitalism, anarchism and the anti-globalisation movement rose to prominence through events such as protests against the World Trade Organization Ministerial Conference of 1999 in Seattle. Socialist-inspired groups played an important role in these movements, which nevertheless embraced much broader layers of the population and were championed by figures such as Noam Chomsky. In Canada, the Co-operative Commonwealth Federation(CCF), the precursor to the social democratic New Democratic Party (NDP), had significant success in provincial politics. In 1944, the Saskatchewan CCF formed the first socialist government in North America. At the federal level, the NDP was the Official Opposition, from 2011 through 2015.[273]

Latin America and Caribbean

For the Encyclopedia Britannica, “the attempt by Salvador Allende to unite Marxists and other reformers in a socialist reconstruction of Chile is most representative of the direction that Latin American socialists have taken since the late 20th century. […] Several socialist (or socialist-leaning) leaders have followed Allende’s example in winning election to office in Latin American countries”.[73] Venezuelan President Hugo Chávez, Nicaraguan President Daniel Ortega, Bolivian President Evo Morales and Ecuadorian president Rafael Correa refer to their political programmes as socialist and Chávez adopted the term “socialism of the 21st century”. After winning re-election in December 2006, Chávez said: “Now more than ever, I am obliged to move Venezuela’s path towards socialism”.[274] Chávez was also reelected in October 2012 for his third six-year term as President, but he died in March 2013 from cancer. After Chávez’s death on 5 March 2013, Vice President from Chavez’s party Nicolás Maduro assumed the powers and responsibilities of the President. A special election was held on 14 April of the same year to elect a new President, which Maduro won by a tight margin as the candidate of the United Socialist Party of Venezuela and he was formally inaugurated on 19 April.[275] “Pink tide” is a term being used in contemporary 21st-century political analysis in the media and elsewhere to describe the perception that leftist ideology in general and left-wing politics in particular are increasingly influential in Latin America.[276][277][278]

Presidents Fernando Lugo of Paraguay, Evo Morales of Bolivia, Luiz Inácio Lula da Silva of Brazil, Rafael Correa of Ecuador and Hugo Chávez of Venezuela in World Social Forum for Latin America

Foro de São Paulo is a conference of leftist political parties and other organisations from Latin America and the Caribbean. It was launched by the Workers’ Party(Portuguese: Partido dos Trabalhadores – PT) of Brazil in 1990 in the city of São Paulo. The Forum of São Paulo was constituted in 1990 when the Brazilian Workers’ Partyapproached other parties and social movements of Latin America and the Caribbean with the objective of debating the new international scenario after the fall of the Berlin Wall and the consequences of the implementation of what were taken as neoliberal policies adopted at the time by contemporary right-leaning governments in the region, the stated main objective of the conference being to argue for alternatives to neoliberalism.[279] Among its member include current socialist and social-democratic parties currently in government in the region such as Bolivia’s Movement for Socialism, Brazil’s Workers Party, the Communist Party of Cuba, Ecuador’s PAIS Alliance, the United Socialist Party of Venezuela, the Socialist Party of Chile, Uruguay’s Broad Front, Nicaragua’s Sandinista National Liberation Front and El Salvador’s Farabundo Martí National Liberation Front.

Oceania

See also: Socialism in Australia, Socialism in New Zealand, and Melanesian socialism

Australia saw an increase in interest of socialism in the early 21st century, especially amongst youth.[280] It is strongest in Victoria, where three socialist parties have merged into the Victorian Socialists, who aim to address problems in housing and public transportation.

New Zealand has a small socialist scene, mainly dominated by Trotskyist groups. The current prime minister Jacinda Ardern has publicly condemned capitalism but describes herself as a social democrat.[citation needed]

Melanesian Socialism developed in the 1980s, inspired by African Socialism. It aims to achieve full independence from Britain and France in Melanesian territories and creation of a Melanesian federal union. It is very popular with the New Caledonia independence movement.[citation needed]

International socialism

The Progressive Alliance is a political international founded on 22 May 2013 by political parties, the majority of whom are current or former members of the Socialist International. The organisation states the aim of becoming the global network of “the progressive”, democratic, social-democratic, socialist and labour movement”.[281][282]

Social and political theory

Early socialist thought took influences from a diverse range of philosophies such as civic republicanism, Enlightenmentrationalism, romanticism, forms of materialism, Christianity (both Catholic and Protestant), natural law and natural rights theory, utilitarianism and liberal political economy.[283] Another philosophical basis for a lot of early socialism was the emergence of positivism during the European Enlightenment. Positivism held that both the natural and social worlds could be understood through scientific knowledge and be analyzed using scientific methods. This core outlook influenced early social scientists and different types of socialists ranging from anarchists like Peter Kropotkin to technocrats like Saint Simon.[284]

Claude Henri de Rouvroy, comte de Saint-Simon, early French socialist

The fundamental objective of socialism is to attain an advanced level of material production and therefore greater productivity, efficiency and rationality as compared to capitalism and all previous systems, under the view that an expansion of human productive capability is the basis for the extension of freedom and equality in society.[285] Many forms of socialist theory hold that human behaviour is largely shaped by the social environment. In particular, socialism holds that social mores, values, cultural traits and economic practices are social creations and not the result of an immutable natural law.[286][287] The object of their critique is thus not human avarice or human consciousness, but the material conditions and man-made social systems (i.e. the economic structure of society) that gives rise to observed social problems and inefficiencies. Bertrand Russell, often considered to be the father of analytic philosophy, identified as a socialist. Russell opposed the class struggle aspects of Marxism, viewing socialism solely as an adjustment of economic relations to accommodate modern machine production to benefit all of humanity through the progressive reduction of necessary work time.[288]

Socialists view creativity as an essential aspect of human nature and define freedom as a state of being where individuals are able to express their creativity unhindered by constraints of both material scarcity and coercive social institutions. The socialist concept of individuality is thus intertwined with the concept of individual creative expression. Karl Marx believed that expansion of the productive forces and technology was the basis for the expansion of human freedom and that socialism, being a system that is consistent with modern developments in technology, would enable the flourishing of “free individualities” through the progressive reduction of necessary labour time. The reduction of necessary labour time to a minimum would grant individuals the opportunity to pursue the development of their true individuality and creativity.

CRITICISM OF CAPITALISM

Criticism of capitalism

Socialists argue that the accumulation of capital generates waste through externalities that require costly corrective regulatory measures. They also point out that this process generates wasteful industries and practices that exist only to generate sufficient demand for products to be sold at a profit (such as high-pressure advertisement), thereby creating rather than satisfying economic demand.[291][292]

Socialists argue that capitalism consists of irrational activity, such as the purchasing of commodities only to sell at a later time when their price appreciates, rather than for consumption, even if the commodity cannot be sold at a profit to individuals in need and therefore a crucial criticism often made by socialists is that “making money”, or accumulation of capital, does not correspond to the satisfaction of demand (the production of use-values).[293] The fundamental criterion for economic activity in capitalism is the accumulation of capital for reinvestment in production, but this spurs the development of new, non-productive industries that do not produce use-value and only exist to keep the accumulation process afloat (otherwise the system goes into crisis), such as the spread of the financial industry, contributing to the formation of economic bubbles.[294]

Socialists view private property relations as limiting the potential of productive forces in the economy. According to socialists, private property becomes obsolete when it concentrates into centralised, socialised institutions based on private appropriation of revenue—but based on cooperative work and internal planning in allocation of inputs—until the role of the capitalist becomes redundant.[295] With no need for capital accumulation and a class of owners, private property in the means of production is perceived as being an outdated form of economic organisation that should be replaced by a free association of individuals based on public or common ownership of these socialised assets.[296][297] Private ownership imposes constraints on planning, leading to uncoordinated economic decisions that result in business fluctuations, unemployment and a tremendous waste of material resources during crisis of overproduction.[298]

Excessive disparities in income distribution lead to social instability and require costly corrective measures in the form of redistributive taxation, which incurs heavy administrative costs while weakening the incentive to work, inviting dishonesty and increasing the likelihood of tax evasion while (the corrective measures) reduce the overall efficiency of the market economy.[299] These corrective policies limit the incentive system of the market by providing things such as minimum wages, unemployment insurance, taxing profits and reducing the reserve army of labour, resulting in reduced incentives for capitalists to invest in more production. In essence, social welfare policies cripple capitalism and its incentive system and are thus unsustainable in the long-run.[300] Marxists argue that the establishment of a socialist mode of production is the only way to overcome these deficiencies. Socialists and specifically Marxian socialists argue that the inherent conflict of interests between the working class and capital prevent optimal use of available human resources and leads to contradictory interest groups (labour and business) striving to influence the state to intervene in the economy in their favor at the expense of overall economic efficiency.

Early socialists (utopian socialists and Ricardian socialists) criticised capitalism for concentrating power and wealth within a small segment of society.[301] In addition, they complained that capitalism does not utilise available technology and resources to their maximum potential in the interests of the public.[297]

Marxism

Main article: Marxism

At a certain stage of development, the material productive forces of society come into conflict with the existing relations of production or—this merely expresses the same thing in legal terms – with the property relations within the framework of which they have operated hitherto. Then begins an era of social revolution. The changes in the economic foundation lead sooner or later to the transformation of the whole immense superstructure.

— Karl Marx, Critique of the Gotha Program[302]

The writings of Karl Marxprovided the basis for the development of Marxistpolitical theory and Marxian economics

Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels argued that socialism would emerge from historical necessity as capitalism rendered itself obsolete and unsustainable from increasing internal contradictions emerging from the development of the productive forces and technology. It was these advances in the productive forces combined with the old social relations of production of capitalism that would generate contradictions, leading to working-class consciousness.[303]

Marx and Engels held the view that the consciousness of those who earn a wage or salary (the working class in the broadest Marxist sense) would be moulded by their conditions of wage slavery, leading to a tendency to seek their freedom or emancipation by overthrowing ownership of the means of production by capitalists and consequently, overthrowing the state that upheld this economic order. For Marx and Engels, conditions determine consciousness and ending the role of the capitalist class leads eventually to a classless society in which the state would wither away. The Marxist conception of socialism is that of a specific historical phase that would displace capitalism and precede communism. The major characteristics of socialism (particularly as conceived by Marx and Engels after the Paris Commune of 1871) are that the proletariat would control the means of production through a workers’ state erected by the workers in their interests. Economic activity would still be organised through the use of incentive systems and social classes would still exist, but to a lesser and diminishing extent than under capitalism.

For orthodox Marxists, socialism is the lower stage of communism based on the principle of “from each according to his ability, to each according to his contribution” while upper stage communism is based on the principle of “from each according to his ability, to each according to his need”, the upper stage becoming possible only after the socialist stage further develops economic efficiency and the automation of production has led to a superabundance of goods and services.[304][305] Marx argued that the material productive forces (in industry and commerce) brought into existence by capitalism predicated a cooperative society since production had become a mass social, collective activity of the working class to create commodities but with private ownership (the relations of production or property relations). This conflict between collective effort in large factories and private ownership would bring about a conscious desire in the working class to establish collective ownership commensurate with the collective efforts their daily experience.[302]

Role of the state

Socialists have taken different perspectives on the state and the role it should play in revolutionary struggles, in constructing socialism and within an established socialist economy.

In the 19th century the philosophy of state socialism was first explicitly expounded by the German political philosopher Ferdinand Lassalle. In contrast to Karl Marx’s perspective of the state, Lassalle rejected the concept of the state as a class-based power structure whose main function was to preserve existing class structures. Thus Lassalle also rejected the Marxist view that the state was destined to “wither away”. Lassalle considered the state to be an entity independent of class allegiances and an instrument of justice that would therefore be essential for achieving socialism.[306]

Preceding the Bolshevik-led revolution in Russia, many socialists including reformists, orthodox Marxist currents such as council communism, anarchists and libertarian socialists criticised the idea of using the state to conduct central planning and own the means of production as a way to establish socialism. Following the victory of Leninism in Russia, the idea of “state socialism” spread rapidly throughout the socialist movement and eventually state socialism came to be identified with the Soviet economic model.[307]

Joseph Schumpeter rejected the association of socialism (and social ownership) with state ownership over the means of production because the state as it exists in its current form is a product of capitalist society and cannot be transplanted to a different institutional framework. Schumpeter argued that there would be different institutions within socialism than those that exist within modern capitalism, just as feudalism had its own distinct and unique institutional forms. The state, along with concepts like property and taxation, were concepts exclusive to commercial society (capitalism) and attempting to place them within the context of a future socialist society would amount to a distortion of these concepts by using them out of context.[308]

Utopian versus scientific

Main articles: Utopian socialism and Scientific socialism

Utopian socialism is a term used to define the first currents of modern socialist thought as exemplified by the work of Henri de Saint-Simon, Charles Fourier and Robert Owen, which inspired Karl Marx and other early socialists.[309] However, visions of imaginary ideal societies, which competed with revolutionary social democratic movements, were viewed as not being grounded in the material conditions of society and as reactionary.[310] Although it is technically possible for any set of ideas or any person living at any time in history to be a utopian socialist, the term is most often applied to those socialists who lived in the first quarter of the 19th century who were ascribed the label “utopian” by later socialists as a negative term in order to imply naivete and dismiss their ideas as fanciful or unrealistic.[77]

Religious sects whose members live communally such as the Hutterites, for example, are not usually called “utopian socialists”, although their way of living is a prime example. They have been categorised as religious socialists by some. Likewise, modern intentional communities based on socialist ideas could also be categorised as “utopian socialist”.

For Marxists, the development of capitalism in Western Europe provided a material basis for the possibility of bringing about socialism because according to The Communist Manifesto “[w]hat the bourgeoisie produces above all is its own grave diggers”,[311] namely the working class, which must become conscious of the historical objectives set it by society.

Reform versus revolution

Main articles: Revolutionary socialism and Reformism

Revolutionary socialists believe that a social revolution is necessary to effect structural changes to the socioeconomic structure of society. Among revolutionary socialists there are differences in strategy, theory and the definition of “revolution”. Orthodox Marxists and left communists take an impossibilist stance, believing that revolution should be spontaneous as a result of contradictions in society due to technological changes in the productive forces. Lenin theorised that under capitalism the workers cannot achieve class consciousness beyond organising into unions and making demands of the capitalists. Therefore, Leninists advocate that it is historically necessary for a vanguard of class conscious revolutionaries to take a central role in coordinating the social revolution to overthrow the capitalist state and eventually the institution of the state altogether.[312] “Revolution” is not necessarily defined by revolutionary socialists as violent insurrection,[313] but as a complete dismantling and rapid transformation of all areas of class society led by the majority of the masses: the working class.

Reformism is generally associated with social democracy and gradualist democratic socialism. Reformism is the belief that socialists should stand in parliamentary elections within capitalist society and if elected utilise the machinery of government to pass political and social reforms for the purposes of ameliorating the instabilities and inequities of capitalism.

ECONOMICS

ormism is generally associated with social democracy and gradualist democratic socialism. Reformism is the belief that socialists should stand in parliamentary elections within capitalist society and if elected utilise the machinery of government to pass political and social reforms for the purposes of ameliorating the instabilities and inequities of capitalism.

Economics

Main article: Socialist economics

See also: Production for use

Socialist economics starts from the premise that “individuals do not live or work in isolation but live in cooperation with one another. Furthermore, everything that people produce is in some sense a social product, and everyone who contributes to the production of a good is entitled to a share in it. Society as a whole, therefore, should own or at least control property for the benefit of all its members”.[86]

The original conception of socialism was an economic system whereby production was organised in a way to directly produce goods and services for their utility (or use-value in classical and Marxian economics): the direct allocation of resources in terms of physical units as opposed to financial calculation and the economic laws of capitalism (see law of value), often entailing the end of capitalistic economic categories such as rent, interest, profit and money.[314] In a fully developed socialist economy, production and balancing factor inputs with outputs becomes a technical process to be undertaken by engineers.[315]

Market socialism refers to an array of different economic theories and systems that utilise the market mechanism to organise production and to allocate factor inputs among socially owned enterprises, with the economic surplus (profits) accruing to society in a social dividend as opposed to private capital owners.[316] Variations of market socialism include libertarian proposals such as mutualism, based on classical economics, and neoclassical economic models such as the Lange Model. However, some economists such as Joseph Stiglitz, Mancur Olson and others not specifically advancing anti-socialists positions have shown that prevailing economic models upon which such democratic or market socialism models might be based have logical flaws or unworkable presuppositions.[317][318]

The ownership of the means of production can be based on direct ownership by the users of the productive property through worker cooperative; or commonly owned by all of society with management and control delegated to those who operate/use the means of production; or public ownership by a state apparatus. Public ownership may refer to the creation of state-owned enterprises, nationalisation, municipalisation or autonomous collective institutions. Some socialists feel that in a socialist economy, at least the “commanding heights” of the economy must be publicly owned.[319] However, economic liberals and right libertarians view private ownership of the means of production and the market exchange as natural entities or moral rights which are central to their conceptions of freedom and liberty and view the economic dynamics of capitalism as immutable and absolute, therefore they perceive public ownership of the means of production, cooperatives and economic planning as infringements upon liberty.[320][321]

Management and control over the activities of enterprises are based on self-management and self-governance, with equal power-relations in the workplace to maximise occupational autonomy. A socialist form of organisation would eliminate controlling hierarchies so that only a hierarchy based on technical knowledge in the workplace remains. Every member would have decision-making power in the firm and would be able to participate in establishing its overall policy objectives. The policies/goals would be carried out by the technical specialists that form the coordinating hierarchy of the firm, who would establish plans or directives for the work community to accomplish these goals.[322]

The role and use of money in a hypothetical socialist economy is a contested issue. According to the Austrian schooleconomist Ludwig von Mises, an economic system that does not use money, financial calculation and market pricingwould be unable to effectively value capital goods and coordinate production and therefore these types of socialism are impossible because they lack the necessary information to perform economic calculation in the first place.[323][324]Socialists including Karl Marx, Robert Owen, Pierre-Joseph Proudhon and John Stuart Mill advocated various forms of labour vouchers or labour credits, which like money would be used to acquire articles of consumption, but unlike money they are unable to become capital and would not be used to allocate resources within the production process. Bolshevik revolutionary Leon Trotsky argued that money could not be arbitrarily abolished following a socialist revolution. Money had to exhaust its “historic mission”, meaning it would have to be used until its function became redundant, eventually being transformed into bookkeeping receipts for statisticians and only in the more distant future would money not be required for even that role.[325]

The economic anarchy of capitalist society as it exists today is, in my opinion, the real source of the evil… I am convinced there is only one way to eliminate these grave evils, namely through the establishment of a socialist economy, accompanied by an educational system which would be oriented toward social goals. In such an economy, the means of production are owned by society itself and are utilised in a planned fashion. A planned economy, which adjusts production to the needs of the community, would distribute the work to be done among all those able to work and would guarantee a livelihood to every man, woman, and child. The education of the individual, in addition to promoting his own innate abilities, would attempt to develop in him a sense of responsibility for his fellow men in place of the glorification of power and success in our present society.

— Albert Einstein, Why Socialism?, 1949[326]

Planned economy

Main article: Planned economy

A planned economy is a type of economy consisting of a mixture of public ownership of the means of production and the coordination of production and distribution through economic planning. There are two major types of planning: decentralised-planning and centralised-planning. Enrico Barone provided a comprehensive theoretical framework for a planned socialist economy. In his model, assuming perfect computation techniques, simultaneous equations relating inputs and outputs to ratios of equivalence would provide appropriate valuations in order to balance supply and demand.[327]

The most prominent example of a planned economy was the economic system of the Soviet Union and as such the centralised-planned economic model is usually associated with the communist states of the 20th century, where it was combined with a single-party political system. In a centrally planned economy, decisions regarding the quantity of goods and services to be produced are planned in advance by a planning agency (see also the analysis of Soviet-type economic planning). The economic systems of the Soviet Union and the Eastern Bloc are further classified as “command economies”, which are defined as systems where economic coordination is undertaken by commands, directives and production targets.[328] Studies by economists of various political persuasions on the actual functioning of the Soviet economy indicate that it was not actually a planned economy. Instead of conscious planning, the Soviet economy was based on a process whereby the plan was modified by localised agents and the original plans went largely unfulfilled. Planning agencies, ministries and enterprises all adapted and bargained with each other during the formulation of the plan as opposed to following a plan passed down from a higher authority, leading some economists to suggest that planning did not actually take place within the Soviet economy and that a better description would be an “administered” or “managed” economy.[329]

Although central planning was largely supported by Marxist–Leninists, some factions within the Soviet Union before the rise of Stalinism held positions contrary to central planning. Leon Trotsky rejected central planning in favour of decentralised planning. He argued that central planners, regardless of their intellectual capacity, would be unable to coordinate effectively all economic activity within an economy because they operated without the input and tacit knowledge embodied by the participation of the millions of people in the economy. As a result, central planners would be unable to respond to local economic conditions.[330] State socialism is unfeasible in this view because information cannot be aggregated by a central body and effectively used to formulate a plan for an entire economy, because doing so would result in distorted or absent price signals.[331]

Self-managed economy

See also: Decentralised planning, Economic democracy, and Workers’ self-management

A self-managed, decentralised economy is based on autonomous self-regulating economic units and a decentralised mechanism of resource allocation and decision-making. This model has found support in notable classical and neoclassical economists including Alfred Marshall, John Stuart Mill and Jaroslav Vanek. There are numerous variations of self-management, including labour-managed firms and worker-managed firms. The goals of self-management are to eliminate exploitation and reduce alienation.[332] Guild socialism is a political movement advocating workers’ control of industry through the medium of trade-related guilds “in an implied contractual relationship with the public”.[333] It originated in the United Kingdom and was at its most influential in the first quarter of the 20th century.[333] It was strongly associated with G. D. H. Cole and influenced by the ideas of William Morris.

One such system is the cooperative economy, a largely free market economy in which workers manage the firms and democratically determine remuneration levels and labour divisions. Productive resources would be legally owned by the cooperative and rented to the workers, who would enjoy usufruct rights.[334] Another form of decentralised planning is the use of cybernetics, or the use of computers to manage the allocation of economic inputs. The socialist-run government of Salvador Allende in Chile experimented with Project Cybersyn, a real-time information bridge between the government, state enterprises and consumers.[335] Another, more recent variant is participatory economics, wherein the economy is planned by decentralised councils of workers and consumers. Workers would be remunerated solely according to effort and sacrifice, so that those engaged in dangerous, uncomfortable and strenuous work would receive the highest incomes and could thereby work less.[336] A contemporary model for a self-managed, non-market socialism is Pat Devine’s model of negotiated coordination. Negotiated coordination is based upon social ownership by those affected by the use of the assets involved, with decisions made by those at the most localised level of production.[337]

Michel Bauwens identifies the emergence of the open software movement and peer-to-peer production as a new alternative mode of production to the capitalist economy and centrally planned economy that is based on collaborative self-management, common ownership of resources and the production of use-values through the free cooperation of producers who have access to distributed capital.[338]

Anarcho-communism is a theory of anarchism which advocates the abolition of the state, private property and capitalism in favour of common ownership of the means of production.[339][340] Anarcho-syndicalism was practiced in Catalonia and other places in the Spanish Revolution during the Spanish Civil War. Sam Dolgoff estimated that about eight million people participated directly or at least indirectly in the Spanish Revolution.[341]

The economy of the former Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia established a system based on market-based allocation, social ownership of the means of production and self-management within firms. This system substituted Yugoslavia’s Soviet-type central planning with a decentralised, self-managed system after reforms in 1953.[342]

The Marxian economist Richard D. Wolff argues that “re-organising production so that workers become collectively self-directed at their work-sites” not only moves society beyond both capitalism and state socialism of the last century, but would also mark another milestone in human history, similar to earlier transitions out of slavery and feudalism.[343] As an example, Wolff claims that Mondragon is “a stunningly successful alternative to the capitalist organisation of production”.[344]

State-directed economy

See also: State socialism

State socialism can be used to classify any variety of socialist philosophies that advocates the ownership of the means of production by the state apparatus, either as a transitional stage between capitalism and socialism, or as an end-goal in itself. Typically it refers to a form of technocratic management, whereby technical specialists administer or manage economic enterprises on behalf of society (and the public interest) instead of workers’ councils or workplace democracy.

A state-directed economy may refer to a type of mixed economy consisting of public ownership over large industries, as promoted by various Social democratic political parties during the 20th century. This ideology influenced the policies of the British Labour Party during Clement Attlee’s administration. In the biography of the 1945 United Kingdom Labour Party Prime Minister Clement Attlee, Francis Beckett states: “[T]he government… wanted what would become known as a mixed economy”.[345]

Nationalisation in the United Kingdom was achieved through compulsory purchase of the industry (i.e. with compensation). British Aerospace was a combination of major aircraft companies British Aircraft Corporation, Hawker Siddeley and others. British Shipbuilders was a combination of the major shipbuilding companies including Cammell Laird, Govan Shipbuilders, Swan Hunter and Yarrow Shipbuilders, whereas the nationalisation of the coal mines in 1947 created a coal board charged with running the coal industry commercially so as to be able to meet the interest payable on the bonds which the former mine owners’ shares had been converted into.[346][347]

Market socialism

Main article: Market socialism

Market socialism consists of publicly owned or cooperatively owned enterprises operating in a market economy. It is a system that utilises the market and monetary prices for the allocation and accounting of the means of production, thereby retaining the process of capital accumulation. The profit generated would be used to directly remunerate employees, collectively sustain the enterprise or finance public institutions.[348] In state-oriented forms of market socialism, in which state enterprises attempt to maximise profit, the profits can be used to fund government programs and services through a social dividend, eliminating or greatly diminishing the need for various forms of taxation that exist in capitalist systems. Neoclassical economist Léon Walras believed that a socialist economy based on state ownership of land and natural resources would provide a means of public finance to make income taxes unnecessary.[349] Yugoslavia implemented a market socialist economy based on cooperatives and worker self-management.

Pierre-Joseph Proudhon, main theorist of mutualism and influential French socialist thinker

Mutualism is an economic theory and anarchist school of thought that advocates a society where each person might possess a means of production, either individually or collectively, with trade representing equivalent amounts of labour in the free market.[350]Integral to the scheme was the establishment of a mutual-credit bank that would lend to producers at a minimal interest rate, just high enough to cover administration.[351]Mutualism is based on a labour theory of value that holds that when labour or its product is sold, in exchange it ought to receive goods or services embodying “the amount of labour necessary to produce an article of exactly similar and equal utility”.

The current economic system in China is formally referred to as a socialist market economy with Chinese characteristics. It combines a large state sector that comprises the commanding heights of the economy, which are guaranteed their public ownership status by law, with a private sector mainly engaged in commodity production and light industry responsible from anywhere between 33% to over 70% of GDP generated in 2005. Although there has been a rapid expansion of private-sector activity since the 1980s, privatisation of state assets was virtually halted and were partially reversed in 2005. The current Chinese economy consists of 150 corporatised state-owned enterprises that report directly to China’s central government. By 2008, these state-owned corporations had become increasingly dynamic and generated large increases in revenue for the state, resulting in a state-sector led recovery during the 2009 financial crises while accounting for most of China’s economic growth. However, the Chinese economic model is widely cited as a contemporary form of state capitalism, the major difference between Western capitalism and the Chinese model being the degree of state-ownership of shares in publicly listed corporations.

The Socialist Republic of Vietnam has adopted a similar model after the Doi Moi economic renovation, but slightly differs from the Chinese model in that the Vietnamese government retains firm control over the state sector and strategic industries, but allows for private-sector activity in commodity production.

POLITICS

The major socialist political movements are described below. Independent socialist theorists, utopian socialist authors and academic supporters of socialism may not be represented in these movements. Some political groups have called themselves socialist while holding views that some consider antithetical to socialism. The term “socialist” has also been used by some politicians on the political right as an epithet against certain individuals who do not consider themselves to be socialists and against policies that are not considered socialist by their proponents.

There are many variations of socialism and as such there is no single definition encapsulating all of socialism. However, there have been common elements identified by scholars.[362] In his Dictionary of Socialism (1924), Angelo S. Rappoport analysed forty definitions of socialism to conclude that common elements of socialism include: general criticisms of the social effects of private ownership and control of capital—as being the cause of poverty, low wages, unemployment, economic and social inequality and a lack of economic security; a general view that the solution to these problems is a form of collective control over the means of production, distribution and exchange (the degree and means of control vary amongst socialist movements); an agreement that the outcome of this collective control should be a society based upon social justice, including social equality, economic protection of people and should provide a more satisfying life for most people.[363] In The Concepts of Socialism(1975), Bhikhu Parekh identifies four core principles of socialism and particularly socialist society: sociality, social responsibility, cooperation and planning.[364] In his study Ideologies and Political Theory (1996), Michael Freeden states that all socialists share five themes: the first is that socialism posits that society is more than a mere collection of individuals; second, that it considers human welfare a desirable objective; third, that it considers humans by nature to be active and productive; fourth, it holds the belief of human equality; and fifth, that history is progressive and will create positive change on the condition that humans work to achieve such change.[364]

Anarchism

Main article: Anarchism

Anarchism is a political philosophy that advocates stateless societies often defined as self-governed voluntary institutions,[365][366][367][368] but that several authors have defined as more specific institutions based on non-hierarchicalfree associations.[369][370][371][372] Anarchism holds the state to be undesirable, unnecessary or harmful.[373][374] While anti-statism is central, some argue[375] that anarchism entails opposing authority or hierarchical organisation in the conduct of human relations including, but not limited to, the state system.[369][376][377][378][379][380][381] Mutualists advocate market socialism, collectivist anarchists workers cooperatives and salaries based on the amount of time contributed to production, anarcho-communists advocate a direct transition from capitalism to libertarian communism and a gift economy and anarcho-syndicalists worker’s direct action and the general strike.

Democratic socialism

Main article: Democratic socialism

Modern democratic socialism is a broad political movement that seeks to promote the ideals of socialism within the context of a democratic system. Some democratic socialists support social democracy as a temporary measure to reform the current system while others reject reformism in favour of more revolutionary methods. Modern social democracy emphasises a program of gradual legislative modification of capitalism in order to make it more equitable and humane, while the theoretical end goal of building a socialist society is either completely forgotten or redefined in a pro-capitalist way. The two movements are widely similar both in terminology and in ideology, although there are a few key differences.

The major difference between social democracy and democratic socialism is the object of their politics: contemporary social democrats support a welfare state and unemployment insurance as a means to “humanise” capitalism, whereas democratic socialists seek to replace capitalism with a socialist economic system, arguing that any attempt to “humanise” capitalism through regulations and welfare policies would distort the market and create economic contradictions.[382]

Democratic socialism generally refers to any political movement that seeks to establish an economy based on economic democracy by and for the working class. Democratic socialism is difficult to define and groups of scholars have radically different definitions for the term. Some definitions simply refer to all forms of socialism that follow an electoral, reformistor evolutionary path to socialism rather than a revolutionary one.[383]

You can’t talk about ending the slums without first saying profit must be taken out of slums. You’re really tampering and getting on dangerous ground because you are messing with folk then. You are messing with captains of industry. Now this means that we are treading in difficult water, because it really means that we are saying that something is wrong with capitalism. There must be a better distribution of wealth, and maybe America must move toward a democratic socialism.

— Martin Luther King, Jr., 1966[384][385][386]

Leninism and precedents

Main articles: Blanquism and Marxism–Leninism

Blanquism refers to a conception of revolution generally attributed to Louis Auguste Blanqui which holds that socialist revolution should be carried out by a relatively small group of highly organised and secretive conspirators.[387] Having seized power, the revolutionaries would then use the power of the state to introduce socialism. It is considered a particular sort of “putschism”—that is, the view that political revolution should take the form of a putsch or coup d’état.[388] Rosa Luxemburg and Eduard Bernstein[389] have criticised Vladimir Lenin that his conception of revolution was elitist and essentially Blanquist.[390] Marxism–Leninism is a political ideology combining Marxism (the scientific socialist concepts theorised by Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels) and Leninism (Lenin’s theoretical expansions of Marxism which include anti-imperialism, democratic centralism and party-building principles).[391] Marxism–Leninism was the official ideology of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and of the Communist International (1919–1943) and later it became the main guiding ideology for Trotskyists, Maoists and Stalinists.

Libertarian socialism

Main article: Libertarian socialism

The first anarchist journal to use the term “libertarian” was Le Libertaire, Journal du Mouvement Social and it was published in New York City between 1858 and 1861 by French anarcho-communistJoseph Déjacque,[392] the first recorded person to describe himself as “libertarian”[393]

Libertarian socialism (sometimes called social anarchism,[394][395] left-libertarianism[396][397]and socialist libertarianism)[398] is a group of anti-authoritarian[399] political philosophies inside the socialist movement that rejects socialism as centralised state ownership and control of the economy[400] including criticism of wage labour relationships within the workplace,[401] as well as the state itself.[402] It emphasises workers’ self-management of the workplace[402] and decentralised structures of political organisation,[403] asserting that a society based on freedom and equality can be achieved through abolishing authoritarian institutions that control certain means of production and subordinate the majority to an owning class or political and economic elite.[404] Libertarian socialists generally place their hopes in decentralised means of direct democracy and federal or confederal associations such as libertarian municipalism, citizens’ assemblies, trade unions, and workers’ councils.[405][406] Relatedly, anarcho-syndicalist Gaston Leval explained: “We therefore foresee a Society in which all activities will be coordinated, a structure that has, at the same time, sufficient flexibility to permit the greatest possible autonomy for social life, or for the life of each enterprise, and enough cohesiveness to prevent all disorder…In a well-organized society, all of these things must be systematically accomplished by means of parallel federations, vertically united at the highest levels, constituting one vast organism in which all economic functions will be performed in solidarity with all others and that will permanently preserve the necessary cohesion”. All of this is generally done within a general call for libertarian[407] and voluntary human relationships[408] through the identification, criticism and practical dismantling of illegitimate authority in all aspects of human life.[413] As such, libertarian socialism within the larger socialist movement seeks to distinguish itself both from Leninism/Bolshevism and from social democracy.[414]

Past and present political philosophies and movements commonly described as libertarian socialist include anarchism(especially anarchist communism, anarchist collectivism, anarcho-syndicalism[415] and mutualism)[416] as well as autonomism, Communalism, participism, revolutionary syndicalism and libertarian Marxist philosophies such as council communism and Luxemburgism;[417] as well as some versions of utopian socialism[418] and individualist anarchism.[419][420][421]

Religious socialism

Main article: Religious socialism

Christian socialism is a broad concept involving an intertwining of the Christian religion with the politics and economic theories of socialism.

Islamic socialism is a term coined by various Muslim leaders to describe a more spiritual form of socialism. Muslim socialists believe that the teachings of the Qur’an and Muhammad are compatible with principles of equality and public ownership drawing inspiration from the early Medina welfare state established by Muhammad. Muslim socialists are more conservative than their western contemporaries and find their roots in anti-imperialism, anti-colonialism and Arab nationalism. Islamic socialist leaders believe in democracy and deriving legitimacy from public mandate as opposed to religious texts.

Social democracy and liberal socialism

Main articles: Social democracy and Liberal socialism

Social democracy is a political ideology which “is derived from a socialist tradition of political thought. Many social democrats refer to themselves as socialists or democratic socialists, and some, for example Tony Blair, use or have used these terms interchangeably.[422][423][424] Others have opined that there are clear differences between the three terms, and preferred to describe their own political beliefs by using the term ‘social democracy’ only”.[425] There are two main directions, either to establish democratic socialism, or to build a welfare state within the framework of the capitalist system. The first variant has officially its goal by establishing democratic socialism through reformist and gradualistmethods.[426] In the second variant, social democracy becomes a policy regime involving a welfare state, collective bargaining schemes, support for publicly financed public services and a capitalist-based economy like a mixed economy. It is often used in this manner to refer to the social models and economic policies prominent in Western and Northern Europe during the later half of the 20th century.[427][428] It has been described by Jerry Mander as “hybrid” economics, an active collaboration of capitalist and socialist visions and while such systems are not perfect they tend to provide high standards of living.[429] Numerous studies and surveys indicate that people tend to live happier lives in social democratic societies rather than neoliberal ones.[430][431][432][433]

Eduard Bernstein

Social democrats supporting the first variant advocate for a peaceful, evolutionary transition of the economy to socialism through progressive social reform of capitalism.[434][435] It asserts that the only acceptable constitutional form of government is representative democracy under the rule of law.[436] It promotes extending democratic decision-making beyond political democracy to include economic democracy to guarantee employees and other economic stakeholders sufficient rights of co-determination.[436] It supports a mixed economy that opposes the excesses of capitalism such as inequality, poverty and oppression of various groups, while rejecting both a totally free market or a fully planned economy.[437] Common social democratic policies include advocacy of universal social rights to attain universally accessible public services such as education, health care, workers’ compensation and other services, including child care and care for the elderly.[438] Social democracy is connected with the trade union labour movement and supports collective bargaining rights for workers.[439] Most social democratic parties are affiliated with the Socialist International.[426]

Liberal socialism is a socialist political philosophy that includes liberal principles within it.[440] Liberal socialism does not have the goal of abolishing capitalism with a socialist economy,[441] instead it supports a mixed economy that includes both public and private property in capital goods.[442][443] Although liberal socialism unequivocally favors a mixed market economy, it identifies legalistic and artificial monopolies to be the fault of capitalism[444] and opposes an entirely unregulated economy.[445] It considers both liberty and equality to be compatible and mutually dependent on each other.[440] Principles that can be described as “liberal socialist” have been based upon or developed by the following philosophers: John Stuart Mill, Eduard Bernstein, John Dewey, Carlo Rosselli, Norberto Bobbio and Chantal Mouffe.[446]Other important liberal socialist figures include Guido Calogero, Piero Gobetti, Leonard Trelawny Hobhouse, John Maynard Keynes and R. H. Tawney.[445] Liberal socialism has been particularly prominent in British and Italian politics.[445]

Socialism and modern progressive social movements

Further information: Socialist feminism, Socialism and LGBT rights, Eco-socialism, Anarcha-feminism, Green anarchism, and Queer anarchism

Socialist feminist Clara Zetkinand Rosa Luxemburg in 1910

Socialist feminism is a branch of feminism that focuses upon both the public and private spheres of a woman’s life and argues that liberation can only be achieved by working to end both the economic and cultural sources of women’s oppression.[447] Marxist feminism’s foundation is laid by Friedrich Engels in his analysis of gender oppression in The Origin of the Family, Private Property, and the State (1884). August Bebel’s Woman under Socialism (1879), the “single work dealing with sexuality most widely read by rank-and-file members of the Social Democratic Party of Germany (SPD)”.[448] In the late 19th and early 20th centuries, both Clara Zetkin and Eleanor Marx were against the demonisation of men and supported a proletariatrevolution that would overcome as many male-female inequalities as possible.[449] As their movement already had the most radical demands in women’s equality, most Marxist leaders, including Clara Zetkin[450][451] and Alexandra Kollontai,[452][453] counterposed Marxism against liberal feminism rather than trying to combine them. Anarcha-feminism began with late 19th and early 20th century authors and theorists such as anarchist feminists Emma Goldman and Voltairine de Cleyre[454] In the Spanish Civil War, an anarcha-feminist group, Mujeres Libres (“Free Women”) linked to the Federación Anarquista Ibérica, organised to defend both anarchist and feminist ideas.[455] In 1972, the Chicago Women’s Liberation Union published “Socialist Feminism: A Strategy for the Women’s Movement”, which is believed to be the first to use the term “socialist feminism” in publication.[456]

Edward Carpenter, philosopher and activist who was instrumental in the foundation of the Fabian Society and the Labour Partyas well as in the early LGBTIwestern movements

Many socialists were early advocates for LGBT rights. For early socialist Charles Fourier, true freedom could only occur without suppressing passions, as the suppression of passions is not only destructive to the individual, but to society as a whole. Writing before the advent of the term “homosexuality”, Fourier recognised that both men and women have a wide range of sexual needs and preferences which may change throughout their lives, including same-sex sexuality and androgénité. He argued that all sexual expressions should be enjoyed as long as people are not abused and that “affirming one’s difference” can actually enhance social integration.[457] In Oscar Wilde’s The Soul of Man Under Socialism, he passionately advocates for an egalitarian society where wealth is shared by all, while warning of the dangers of social systems that crush individuality. Wilde’s libertarian socialist politics were shared by other figures who actively campaigned for homosexual emancipation in the late 19th century such as Edward Carpenter.[458] The Intermediate Sex: A Study of Some Transitional Types of Men and Women was a book from 1908 and an early work arguing for gay liberation written by Edward Carpenter[459] who was also an influential personality in the foundation of the Fabian Societyand the Labour Party. After the Russian Revolution under the leadership of Vladimir Lenin and Leon Trotsky, the Soviet Union abolished previous laws against homosexuality.[460] Harry Haywas an early leader in the American LGBT rights movement as well as a member of the Communist Party USA. He is known for his roles in helping to found several gay organisations, including the Mattachine Society, the first sustained gay rights group in the United States which in its early days had a strong marxist influence. The Encyclopedia of Homosexualityreports that “[a]s Marxists the founders of the group believed that the injustice and oppression which they suffered stemmed from relationships deeply embedded in the structure of American society”.[461] Also emerging from a number of events, such as the May 1968 insurrection in France, the anti-Vietnam war movement in the United States and the Stonewall riots of 1969, militant gay liberation organisations began to spring up around the world. Many saw their roots in left radicalism more than in the established homophile groups of the time,[462] though the Gay Liberation Front took an anti-capitalist stance and attacked the nuclear family and traditional gender roles.[463]

Eco-socialism, green socialism or socialist ecology is a political position merging aspects of Marxism, socialism and/or libertarian socialism with that of green politics, ecology and alter-globalisation. Eco-socialists generally believe that the expansion of the capitalist system is the cause of social exclusion, poverty, war and environmental degradation through globalisation and imperialism, under the supervision of repressive states and transnational structures.[464] Contrary to the depiction of Karl Marx by some environmentalists,[465] social ecologists[466] and fellow socialists[467] as a productivist who favoured the domination of nature, eco-socialists have revisited Marx’s writings and believe that he “was a main originator of the ecological world-view”.[468] Eco-socialist authors, like John Bellamy Foster[469] and Paul Burkett,[470] point to Marx’s discussion of a “metabolic rift” between man and nature, his statement that “private ownership of the globe by single individuals will appear quite absurd as private ownership of one man by another” and his observation that a society must “hand it [the planet] down to succeeding generations in an improved condition”.[471] The English socialist William Morris is largely credited with developing key principles of what was later called eco-socialism.[472] During the 1880s and 1890s, Morris promoted his eco-socialist ideas within the Social Democratic Federation and Socialist League.[473] Green anarchism, or ecoanarchism, is a school of thought within anarchism which puts a particular emphasis on environmental issues. An important early influence was the thought of the American anarchist Henry David Thoreau and his book Walden[474] and Élisée Reclus.[475][476]

In the late 19th century, there emerged anarcho-naturism as the fusion of anarchism and naturist philosophies within individualist anarchist circles in France, Spain, Cuba[477] and Portugal.[478] Social ecology is closely related to the work and ideas of Murray Bookchin and influenced by anarchist Peter Kropotkin. Bookchin’s first book, Our Synthetic Environment,was published under the pseudonym Lewis Herber in 1962, a few months before Rachel Carson’s Silent Spring.[479] His groundbreaking essay “Ecology and Revolutionary Thought” introduced ecology as a concept in radical politics.[480] In the 1970s, Barry Commoner, suggesting a left-wing response to the Limits to Growth model that predicted catastrophic resource depletion and spurred environmentalism, postulated that capitalist technologies were chiefly responsible for environmental degradation as opposed to population pressures.[481] The 1990s saw the socialist feminists Mary Mellor[482]and Ariel Salleh[483] address environmental issues within an eco-socialist paradigm. With the rising profile of the anti-globalisation movement in the Global South, an “environmentalism of the poor” combining ecological awareness and social justice has also become prominent.[484] In 1994, David Pepper also released his important work, Ecosocialism: From Deep Ecology to Social Justice, which critiques the current approach of many within green politics, particularly deep ecologists.[485] Currently, many green parties around the world, such as the Dutch Green Left Party (GroenLinks), contain strong eco-socialist elements. Radical red-green alliances have been formed in many countries by eco-socialists, radical greens and other radical left groups. In Denmark, the Red-Green Alliance was formed as a coalition of numerous radical parties. Within the European Parliament, a number of far-left parties from Northern Europe have organised themselves into the Nordic Green Left Alliance.

SYNDICALISM

trong eco-socialist elements. Radical red-green alliances have been formed in many countries by eco-socialists, radical greens and other radical left groups. In Denmark, the Red-Green Alliance was formed as a coalition of numerous radical parties. Within the European Parliament, a number of far-left parties from Northern Europe have organised themselves into the Nordic Green Left Alliance.

Syndicalism

Main article: Syndicalism

Syndicalism is a social movement that operates through industrial trade unions and rejects state socialism and the use of establishment politics to establish or promote socialism. They reject using state power to construct a socialist society, favouring strategies such as the general strike. Syndicalists advocate a socialist economy based on federated unions or syndicates of workers who own and manage the means of production. Some Marxist currents advocate syndicalism, such as DeLeonism. Anarcho-syndicalism is a theory of anarchism which views syndicalism as a method for workers in capitalist society to gain control of an economy and with that control influence broader society. The Spanish Revolutionlargely orchestrated by the anarcho-syndicalist trade union CNT during the Spanish Civil War offers an historical example.[486] The International Workers’ Association is an international federation of anarcho-syndicalist labour unions and initiatives.

Criticism

Main article: Criticism of socialism

See also

Book: Socialism

List of anti-capitalist and communist parties with national parliamentary representation

List of communist ideologies

List of socialist countries

List of socialist economists

List of socialist songs

Socialism by country

.

..ARISTOCRACY/NOBILITY/MONARCHS..

ARISTOCRACY/NOBILITY/MONARCHS/

Aristocracy (Greek ἀριστοκρατία aristokratía, from ἄριστος aristos “excellent”, and κράτος, kratos ‘rule’) is a form of government that places strength in the hands of a small, privileged ruling class. The term derives from the Greek aristokratia, meaning “rule of the best-born”. Aristocracy is a type of government, the term is synonymous with hereditary government, and hereditary succession is its primary philosophy, after which the hereditary monarch appoints officers as they see fit. At the time of the word’s origins in ancient Greece, the Greeks conceived it as rule by the best qualified citizens—and often contrasted it favourably with monarchy, rule by an individual. In later times, Aristocracy was usually seen as rule by a privileged group, the aristocratic class, and has since been contrasted with democracy. The idea of hybrid forms which have aspects of both aristocracy and democracy are in use in the parliament form.

CONCEPT

The concept evolved in Ancient Greece, whereby a council of leading citizens was commonly empowered and contrasted with representative democracy, in which a council of citizens was appointed as the “senate” of a city state or other political unit. The Greeks did not like the concept of monarchy, and as their democratic system fell, aristocracy was upheld.[1] In the 1651 book Leviathan, Thomas Hobbes describes an aristocracy as a commonwealth in which the representative of the citizens is an assembly by part only. It is a system in which only a small part of the population represents the government; “certain men distinguished from the rest”.[3] Modern depictions of aristocracy tend to regard it not as the ancient Greek concept of rule by the best, but more as an oligarchy or plutocracy—rule by the few or the wealthy.[citation needed]

The concept of aristocracy per Plato, has an ideal state ruled by the philosopher king. Plato describes these “philosopher kings” as “those who love the sight of truth” (Republic 475c) and supports the idea with the analogy of a captain and his ship or a doctor and his medicine. According to him, sailing and health are not things that everyone is qualified to practice by nature. A large part of the Republic then addresses how the educational system should be set up to produce these philosopher kings.

 

SEE ALSO:

• Caliphate
• Elitism
• Gentry
• Nobility
• Old money
• Timocracy
• Tyranny

REFERENCES:

“Aristocracy”. Oxford English Dictionary. December 1989. Archived from the original on June 29, 2011. Retrieved December 22, 2009.
A Greek–English Lexicon, Henry George Liddell, Robert Scott, Henry Stuart Jones, Roderick McKenzie (editors). “ἀριστο-κρᾰτία, ἡ, A, rule of the best-born, aristocracy, ἀ. σώφρων Th.3.82, cf. Henioch.5.17, Isyll.1, etc.; rule of the rich, Pl.Plt.301a. II ideal constitution, rule of the best, Arist. Pol.1293b1 sqq., EN1160a33, Pl.Mx.238c, 238d, Plb.6.4.3.”

http://logeion.uchicago.edu/%E1%BC%80%CF%81%CE%B9%CF%83%CF%84%CE%BF%CE%BA%CF%81%CE%B1%CF%84%CE%AF%CE%B1

Thomas Hobbes (1 January 2010). Leviathan. Digireads.com Publishing. p. 81. ISBN 978-1-4209-3699-5.
FURTHER READING

Wikiquote has quotations related to: Aristocracy
History, John Cannon (Editor), Oxford University Press, 1997, ISBN 978-0-19-866176-4
Aristocracy in the Modern World, Ellis Wasson, Palgrave Macmillan, 2006.

MONARCHY

A Monarchy is a form of government in which a single person holds supreme authority in ruling a country, also performing ceremonial duties and embodying the country’s national identity. Although some monarchs are elected, in most cases, the monarch’s position is inherited and lasts until death or abdication. In these cases, the royal family or members of the dynasty usually serve in official capacities as well. The governing power of the Monarch may vary from purely symbolic (crowned republic), to partial and restricted (constitutional monarchy), to completely autocratic (Absolute Monarchy).

Richard I of England being anointed during his coronation in Westminster Abbey, from a 13th-century chronicle.
Monarchy was the most common form of government until the 20th century. Forty-five sovereign nations in the world have monarchs acting as heads of state, sixteen of which are Commonwealth realms that recognise Queen Elizabeth II as their head of state. Most modern monarchs are constitutional monarchs, who retain a unique legal and ceremonial role, but exercise limited or no political power under the nation’s constitution. In some nations, however, such as Brunei, Morocco, Oman, Qatar, Saudi Arabia, and Eswatini, the Hereditary Monarch has more political influence than any other single source of authority in the nation, either by tradition or by a constitutional mandate.
NOBILITY

Nobility is a social class normally ranked immediately under royalty and found in some societies that have a formal aristocracy. Nobility possesses more acknowledged privileges and higher social status than most other classes in society. The privileges associated with nobility may constitute substantial advantages over or relative to non-nobles, or may be largely honorary (e.g., precedence), and vary by country and era. As referred to in the Medieval chivalric motto “noblesse oblige” (“nobility obliges”), nobles can also carry a lifelong duty to uphold various social responsibilities, such as honorable behavior, customary service,[clarification needed] or leadership positions. Membership in the nobility, including rights and responsibilities, is typically hereditary.

Membership in the nobility has historically been granted by a monarch or government, unlike other social classes where membership is determined by solely wealth, lifestyle, or affiliation. Nonetheless, acquisition of sufficient power, wealth, military prowess, or royal favour has occasionally enabled commoners to ascend into the nobility.

There are often a variety of ranks within the noble class. Legal recognition of nobility has been more common in monarchies, but nobility also existed in such regimes as the Dutch Republic (1581–1795), the Republic of Genoa (1005–1815), the Republic of Venice (697–1797), and the Old Swiss Confederacy (1300–1798), and remains part of the legal social structure of some non-hereditary regimes, e.g., Channel Islands, San Marino, and the Vatican City in Europe.

Hereditary titles and styles added to names (such as “Prince” or “Lord” or “Lady”), as well as honorifics often distinguish nobles from non-nobles in conversation and written speech. In many nations most of the nobility have been un-titled, and some hereditary titles do not indicate nobility (e.g., vidame). Some countries have had non-hereditary nobility, such as the Empire of Brazil or life peers in the United Kingdom.

The term derives from Latin nobilitas, the abstract noun of the adjective nobilis (“well-known, famous, notable”). In ancient Roman society, nobiles originated as an informal designation for the political governing class who had allied interests, including both patricians and plebeian families (gentes) with an ancestor who had risen to the consulship through his own merit (see novus homo, “new man”).

In modern usage, “nobility” is applied to the highest social class in pre-modern societies, excepting the ruling dynasty.
In the feudal system (in Europe and elsewhere), the nobility were generally those who held a fief, often land or office, under vassalage, i.e., in exchange for allegiance and various, mainly military, services to a suzerain, who might be a higher-ranking nobleman or a monarch. It rapidly came to be seen as a hereditary caste, sometimes associated with a right to bear a hereditary title and, for example in pre-revolutionary France, enjoying fiscal and other privileges.

While noble status formerly conferred significant privileges in most jurisdictions, by the 21st century it had become a largely honorary dignity in most societies, although a few, residual privileges may still be preserved legally (e.g., Netherlands, Spain, UK) and some Asian, Pacific and African cultures continue to attach considerable significance to formal hereditary rank or titles. (Compare the entrenched position and leadership expectations of the nobility of the Kingdom of Tonga.)

Nobility is a historical, social and often legal notion, differing from high socio-economic status in that the latter is mainly based on income, possessions or lifestyle. Being wealthy or influential cannot ipso facto make one noble, nor are all nobles wealthy or influential (aristocratic families have lost their fortunes in various ways, and the concept of the ‘poor nobleman’ is almost as old as nobility itself).

Various republics, including former Iron Curtain countries, Greece, Mexico, and Austria have expressly abolished the conferral and use of titles of nobility for their citizens. This is distinct from countries which have not abolished the right to inherit titles, but which do not grant legal recognition or protection to them, such as Germany and Italy, although Germany recognizes their use as part of the legal surname. Still other countries and authorities allow their use, but forbid attachment of any privilege thereto, e.g., Finland, Norway and the European Union, while French law also protects lawful titles against usurpation.

Although many societies have a privileged upper class with substantial wealth and power, the status is not necessarily hereditary and does not entail a distinct legal status, nor differentiated forms of address.
Not all of the benefits of nobility derived from noble status per se. Usually privileges were granted or recognised by the monarch in association with possession of a specific title, office or estate. Most nobles’ wealth derived from one or more estates, large or small, that might include fields, pasture, orchards, timberland, hunting grounds, streams, etc.
It also included infrastructure such as castle, well and mill to which local peasants were allowed some access, although often at a price. Nobles were expected to live “nobly”, that is, from the proceeds of these possessions. Work involving manual labour or subordination to those of lower rank (with specific exceptions, such as in military or ecclesiastic service) was either forbidden (as derogation from noble status) or frowned upon socially. On the other hand, membership in the nobility was usually a prerequisite for holding offices of trust in the realm and for career promotion, especially in the military, at court and often the higher functions in the government, judiciary and church.

Prior to the French Revolution, European nobles typically commanded tribute in the form of entitlement to cash rents or usage taxes, labour or a portion of the annual crop yield from commoners or nobles of lower rank who lived or worked on the noble’s manor or within his seigneurial domain. In some countries, the local lord could impose restrictions on such a commoner’s movements, religion or legal undertakings. Nobles exclusively enjoyed the privilege of hunting. In France, nobles were exempt from paying the taille, the major direct tax. Peasants were not only bound to the nobility by dues and services, but the exercise of their rights was often also subject to the jurisdiction of courts and police from whose authority the actions of nobles were entirely or partially exempt. In some parts of Europe the right of private war long remained the privilege of every noble.

During the early Renaissance, duelling established the status of a respectable gentleman, and was an accepted manner of resolving disputes.

Since the end of World War I the hereditary nobility entitled to special rights has largely been abolished in the Western World as intrinsically discriminatory, and discredited as inferior in efficiency to individual meritocracy in the allocation of societal resources. Nobility came to be associated with social rather than legal privilege, expressed in a general expectation of deference from those of lower rank. By the 21st century even that deference had become increasingly minimised.

ENNOBLEMENT

(Hungarian hussar troops set up by the Hungarian nobility, during the Austro–Turkish War of 1787–1791).

In France, a seigneurie (lordship) might include one or more manors surrounded by land and villages subject to a noble’s prerogatives and disposition. Seigneuries could be bought, sold or mortgaged. If erected by the crown into, e.g., a barony or countship, it became legally entailed for a specific family, which could use it as their title. Yet most French nobles were untitled (“seigneur of Montagne” simply meant ownership of that lordship but not, if one was not otherwise noble, the right to use a title of nobility, as commoners often purchased lordships). Only a member of the nobility who owned a countship was allowed, ipso facto, to style himself as its comte, although this restriction came to be increasingly ignored as the ancien régime drew to its close.

In other parts of Europe, sovereign rulers arrogated to themselves the exclusive prerogative to act as fons honorum within their realms. For example, in the United Kingdom royal letters patent are necessary to obtain a title of the peerage, which also carries nobility and formerly a seat in the House of Lords, but never came without automatic entail of land nor rights to the local peasants’ output.
RANK WITHIN THE NOBILITY

Nobility might be either inherited or conferred by a fons honorum. It is usually an acknowledged preeminence that is hereditary, i.e. the status descends exclusively to some or all of the legitimate, and usually male-line, descendants of a nobleman. In this respect, the nobility as a class has always been much more extensive than the primogeniture-based titled nobility, which included peerages in France and in the United Kingdom, grandezas in Portugal and Spain, and some noble titles in Belgium, Italy, the Netherlands, Prussia and Scandinavia. In Russia, Scandinavia and non-Prussian Germany, titles usually descended to all male-line descendants of the original titleholder, including females. In Spain, noble titles are now equally heritable by females and males. Noble estates, on the other hand, gradually came to descend by primogeniture in much of western Europe aside from Germany. In Eastern Europe, by contrast, with the exception of a few Hungarian estates, they usually descended to all sons or even all children[8]

In France, some wealthy bourgeois, most particularly the members of the various parlements, were ennobled by the king, constituting the noblesse de robe. The old nobility of landed or knightly origin, the noblesse d’épée, increasingly resented the influence and pretensions of this parvenu nobility. In the last years of the ancien régime the old nobility pushed for restrictions of certain offices and orders of chivalry to noblemen who could demonstrate that their lineage had extended “quarterings”, i.e. several generations of noble ancestry, to be eligible for offices and favors at court along with nobles of medieval descent, although historians such as William Doyle have disputed this so-called “Aristocratic Reaction”.[9] Various court and military positions were reserved by tradition for nobles who could “prove” an ancestry of at least seize quartiers (16 quarterings), indicating exclusively noble descent (as displayed, ideally, in the family’s coat of arms) extending back five generations (all 16 great-great grandparents).
Hungarian count Nicholaus Eszterházy of Galántha (1583–1645)

This illustrates the traditional link in many countries between heraldry and nobility; in those countries where heraldry is used, nobles have almost always been armigerous, and have used heraldry to demonstrate their ancestry and family history. However, heraldry has never been restricted to the noble classes in most countries, and being armigerous does not necessarily demonstrate nobility. Scotland, however, is an exception. In a number of recent cases in Scotland the Lord Lyon King of Arms has controversially (vis-à-vis Scotland’s Salic law) granted the arms and allocated the chiefships of medieval noble families to female-line descendants of lords, even when they were not of noble lineage in the male line, while persons of legitimate male-line descent may still survive (e.g. the modern Chiefs of Clan MacLeod).

In some nations, hereditary titles, as distinct from noble rank, were not always recognised in law, e.g., Poland’s Szlachta. European ranks of nobility lower than baron or its equivalent, are commonly referred to as the petty nobility, although baronets of the British Isles are deemed titled gentry. Most nations traditionally had an untitled lower nobility in addition to titled nobles. An example is the landed gentry of the British Isles. Unlike England’s gentry, the Junkers of Germany, the noblesse de robe of France, the hidalgos of Spain and the nobili of Italy were explicitly acknowledged by the monarchs of those countries as members of the nobility, although untitled. In Scandinavia, the Benelux nations and Spain there are still untitled as well as titled families recognised in law as noble.

In Hungary members of the nobility always theoretically enjoyed the same rights. In practice, however, a noble family’s financial assets largely defined its significance. Medieval Hungary’s concept of nobility originated in the notion that nobles were “free men”, eligible to own land. This basic standard explains why the noble population was relatively large, although the economic status of its members varied widely. Untitled nobles were not infrequently wealthier than titled families, while considerable differences in wealth were also to be found within the titled nobility. The custom of granting titles was introduced to Hungary in the 16th century by the House of Habsburg. Historically, once nobility was granted, if a nobleman served the monarch well he might obtain the title of baron, and might later be elevated to the rank of count. As in other countries of post-medieval central Europe, hereditary titles were not attached to a particular land or estate but to the noble family itself, so that all patrilineal descendants shared a title of baron or count (cf. peerage). Neither nobility nor titles could be transmitted through women.

Some con artists sell fake titles of nobility, often with impressive-looking documentation. This may be illegal, depending on local law. They are more often illegal in countries that actually have nobilities, such as European monarchies. In the United States, such commerce may constitute actionable fraud rather than criminal usurpation of an exclusive right to use of any given title by an established class.
OTHER TERMS

“Aristocrat” and aristocracy, in modern usage, refer colloquially and broadly to persons who inherit elevated social status, whether due to membership in the (formerly) official nobility or the monied upper class.

Blue blood is an English idiom recorded since 1834 for noble birth or descent; it is also known as a translation of the Spanish phrase sangre azul, which described the Spanish royal family and other high nobility who claimed to be of Visigothic descent, in contrast to the Moors. The idiom originates from ancient and medieval societies of Europe and distinguishes an upper class (whose superficial veins appeared blue through their untanned skin) from a working class of the time. The latter consisted mainly of agricultural peasants who spent most of their time working outdoors and thus had tanned skin, through which superficial veins appear less prominently.
Robert Lacey explains the genesis of the blue blood concept:

It was the Spaniards who gave the world the notion that an aristocrat’s blood is not red but blue. The Spanish nobility started taking shape around the ninth century in classic military fashion, occupying land as warriors on horseback. They were to continue the process for more than five hundred years, clawing back sections of the peninsula from its Moorish occupiers, and a nobleman demonstrated his pedigree by holding up his sword arm to display the filigree of blue-blooded veins beneath his pale skin—proof that his birth had not been contaminated by the dark-skinned enemy.
EUROPE

European nobility originated in the feudal/seignorial system that arose in Europe during the Middle Ages.[17][18] Originally, knights or nobles were mounted warriors who swore allegiance to their sovereign and promised to fight for him in exchange for an allocation of land (usually together with serfs living thereon). During the period known as the Military Revolution, nobles gradually lost their role in raising and commanding private armies, as many nations created cohesive national armies.
The Battle of Tewkesbury in 1471. Large numbers of English nobility perished in the Wars of the Roses
This was coupled with a loss of the socio-economic power of the nobility, owing to the economic changes of the Renaissance and the growing economic importance of the merchant classes, which increased still further during the Industrial Revolution. In countries where the nobility was the dominant class, the bourgeoisie gradually grew in power; a rich city merchant came to be more influential than a nobleman, and the latter sometimes sought inter-marriage with families of the former to maintain their noble lifestyles.

However, in many countries at this time, the nobility retained substantial political importance and social influence: for instance, the United Kingdom’s government was dominated by the (unusually small) nobility until the middle of the 19th century. Thereafter the powers of the nobility were progressively reduced by legislation. However, until 1999, all hereditary peers were entitled to sit and vote in the House of Lords. Since then, only 92 of them have this entitlement, of whom 90 are elected by the hereditary peers as a whole to represent the peerage.

The countries with the highest proportion of nobles were Castile (probably 10%)[citation needed], Polish–Lithuanian Commonwealth (15% of an 18th-century population of 800,000)[citation needed], Spain (722,000 in 1768 which was 7–8% of the entire population)[citation needed] and other countries with lower percentages, such as Russia in 1760 with 500,000–600,000 nobles (2–3% of the entire population), and pre-revolutionary France where there were no more than 300,000 prior to 1789[citation needed], which was 1% of the population (although some scholars believe this figure is an overestimate). In 1718 Sweden had between 10,000 and 15,000 nobles, which was 0.5% of the population[citation needed]. In Germany 0.01%.[citation needed]

In the Kingdom of Hungary nobles made up 5% of the population.[19] All the nobles in 18th-century Europe numbered perhaps 3–4 million out of a total of 170–190 million inhabitants.[20][21] By contrast, in 1707, when England and Scotland united into Great Britain, there were only 168 English peers, and 154 Scottish ones, though their immediate families were recognised as noble.[22]

Apart from the hierarchy of noble titles, in England rising through baron, viscount, earl, and marquess to duke, many countries had categories at the top or bottom of the nobility. The gentry, relatively small landowners with perhaps one or two villages, were mostly noble in most countries, for example the Polish landed gentry, but not in others, such as the English equivalent. At the top, Poland had a far smaller class of “magnates”, who were hugely rich and politically powerful. In other countries the small groups of Spanish Grandee or Peer of France had great prestige but little additional power.
ASIA

In the Indian Subcontinent during the British Raj, many members of the nobility were elevated to royalty as they became the monarch of their princely states and vice versa as many princely state rulers were reduced to zamindars. Hence, many nobles in the subcontinent had royal titles of Raja, Rai, Rana, Rao, etc. Other noble and aristocratic titles were Thakur, Sardar, Dewan, Pradhan, etc.

For the historical hierarchy of the Indian subcontinent, see princely state.
CHINA

In East Asia the system was often modelled on imperial China, the leading culture. Emperors conferred titles of nobility. Imperial descendants formed the highest class of ancient Chinese nobility, their status based upon the rank of the empress or concubine from which they descend maternally (as emperors were polygamous). Numerous titles such as Taizi (crown prince), and equivalents of “prince” were accorded, and due to complexities in dynastic rules, rules were introduced for Imperial descendants. The titles of the junior princes were gradually lowered in rank by each generation while the senior heir continued to inherit their father’s titles.

It was a custom in China for the new dynasty to ennoble and enfeoff a member of the dynasty which they overthrew with a title of nobility and a fief of land so that they could offer sacrifices to their ancestors, in addition to members of other preceding dynasties.

China had a feudal system in the Shang and Zhou dynasties, which gradually gave way to a more bureaucratic one beginning in the Qin dynasty (221 BC). This continued through the Song dynasty, and by its peak power shifted from nobility to bureaucrats.

This development was gradual and generally only completed in full by the Song dynasty. In the Han dynasty, for example, even though noble titles were no longer given to those other than the Emperor’s relatives, the fact that the process of selecting officials was mostly based on a vouching system by current officials as officials usually vouched for their own sons or those of other officials meant that a de facto aristocracy continued to exist. This process was further deepened during the Three Kingdoms period with the introduction of the Nine-rank system.

By the Sui dynasty, however, the institution of the Imperial examination system marked the transformation of a power shift towards a full bureaucracy, though the process would not be truly completed until the Song dynasty.

Titles of nobility became symbolic along with a stipend while governance of the country shifted to scholar officials.

In the Qing dynasty titles of nobility were still granted by the emperor, but served merely as honorifics based on a loose system of favors to the Qing emperor.

Under a centralized system, the empire’s governance was the responsibility of the Confucian-educated scholar-officials and the local gentry, while the literati were accorded gentry status. For male citizens, advancement in status was possible via garnering the top three positions in imperial examinations.

(The Qing appointed the Ming imperial descendants to the title of Marquis of Extended Grace).

The oldest held continuous noble title in Chinese history was that held by the descendants of Confucius, as Duke Yansheng, which was renamed as the Sacrificial Official to Confucius in 1935 by the Republic of China. The title is held by Kung Tsui-chang. There is also a “Sacrificial Official to Mencius” for a descendant of Mencius, a “Sacrificial Official to Zengzi” for a descendant of Zengzi, and a “Sacrificial Official to Yan Hui” for a descendant of Yan Hui.

The bestowal of titles was abolished upon the establishment of the People’s Republic of China in 1949, as part of a larger effort to remove feudal influences and practises from Chinese society.
ISLAMIC WORLD

In some Islamic countries, there are no definite noble titles (titles of hereditary rulers being distinct from those of hereditary intermediaries between monarchs and commoners). Persons who can trace legitimate descent from Muhammad or the clans of Quraysh, as can members of several present or formerly reigning dynasties, are widely regarded as belonging to the ancient, hereditary Islamic nobility. In some Islamic countries they inherit (through mother or father) hereditary titles, although without any other associated privilege, e.g., variations of the title Sayyid and Sharif. Regarded as more religious than the general population, many people turn to them for clarification or guidance in religious matters.

In Iran, historical titles of the nobility including Mirza, Khan, ed-Dowleh and Shahzada (“Son of a Shah), are now no longer recognised. An aristocratic family is now recognised by their family name, often derived from the post held by their ancestors, considering the fact that family names in Iran only appeared in the beginning of the 20th century. Sultans have been an integral part of Islamic history.

During the Ottoman Empire in the Imperial Court and the provinces there were many Ottoman titles and appellations forming a somewhat unusual and complex system in comparison with the other Islamic countries. The bestowal of noble and aristocratic titles was widespread across the empire even after its fall by independent monarchs. One of the most elaborate examples is that of the Egyptian aristocracy’s largest clan, the Abaza family.
JAPAN

Japanese samurai, 1798
Medieval Japan developed a feudal system similar to the European system, where land was held in exchange for military service. The daimyō class, or hereditary landowning nobles, held great socio-political power. As in Europe, they commanded private armies made up of samurai, an elite warrior class; for long periods, these held the real power without a real central government, and often plunged the country into a state of civil war. The daimyō class can be compared to European peers, and the samurai to European knights, but important differences exist.

Feudal title and rank were abolished during the Meiji Restoration in 1868, and was replaced by the kazoku, a five-rank peerage system after the British example, which granted seats in the upper house of the Imperial Diet; this ended in 1947 following Japan’s defeat in World War II.
PHILIPPINES

(Left to right: Images from the Boxer Codex illustrating ancient Filipino nobility wearing the distinctive colours of their social status: a Visayan noble couple; a Visayan royal couple dressed in colours distinctive of their class (gold or imperial yellow, red and blue), which are also used by royalty in Asia; a native princess; and a Tagalog royal and his consort.)

Like other Southeast Asian countries, many regions in the Philippines have indigenous nobility, partially influenced by Hindu, Chinese, and Islamic custom. Since ancient times, Datu was the common title of a chief or monarch of the many pre-colonial principalities and sovereign dominions throughout the isles; in some areas the term Apo was also used. With the titles Sultan and Rajah, Datu (and its Malay cognate, Datok) are currently used in some parts of the Philippines, Indonesia, Malaysia and Brunei. These titles are the rough equivalents of European titles, albeit dependent on the actual wealth and prestige of the bearer.
RECOGNITION BY THE SPANISH CROWN

Upon the islands’ Christianisation, the datus retained governance of their territories despite annexation to the Spanish Empire. In a law signed 11 June 1594, King Philip II of Spain ordered that the indigenous rulers continue to receive the same honours and privileges accorded them prior their conversion to Catholicism. The baptised nobility subsequently coalesced into the exclusive, landed ruling class of the lowlands known as the Principalía.

On 22 March 1697, King Charles II of Spain confirmed the privileges granted by his predecessors (in Title VII, Book VI of the Laws of the Indies) to indigenous nobilities of the Crown colonies, including the Principales of the Philippines, and extended to them and to their descendants the preeminence and honors customarily attributed to the Hidalgos of Castile.
FILIPINO NOBLES DURING THE SPANISH ERA

The Laws of the Indies and other pertinent Royal Decrees were enforced in the Philippines and benefited many indigenous nobles. It can be seen very clearly and irrefutably that, during the colonial period, indigenous chiefs were equated with the Spanish Hidalgos, and the most resounding proof of the application of this comparison is the General Military Archive in Segovia, where the qualifications of “Nobility” (found in the Service Records) are attributed to those Filipinos who were admitted to the Spanish Military Academies and whose ancestors were caciques, encomenderos, notable Tagalogs, chieftains, governors or those who held positions in the municipal administration or government in all different regions of the large islands of the Archipelago, or of the many small islands of which it is composed. In the context of the ancient tradition and norms of Castilian nobility, all descendants of a noble are considered noble, regardless of fortune.

Current status questionis
Edit

Heraldic Crown of Hispanic Hidalgos.

A pre-colonial Tagalog couple belonging to the Datu class or nobility as depicted in the Boxer Codex of the 16th century.
The recognition of the rights and privileges accorded to the Filipino Principalía as Hijosdalgos of Castile seems to facilitate entrance of Filipino nobles into institutions of under the Spanish Crown, either civil or religious, which required proofs of nobility.[35](p235) However, to see such recognition as an approximation or comparative estimation of rank or status might not be correct since in reality, although the principales were vassals of the Crown, their rights as sovereign in their former dominions were guaranteed by the Laws of the Indies, more particularly the Royal Decree of Philip II of 11 June 1594, which Charles II confirmed for the purpose stated above in order to satisfy the requirements of the existing laws in the Peninsula.

It must be recalled that ever since the beginning of the colonialization, the conquistador Miguel López de Legazpi did not strip the ancient sovereign rulers of the Archipelago (who vowed allegiance to the Spanish Crown) of their legitimate rights. Many of them accepted the Catholic religion and were his allies from the very beginning. He only demanded from these local rulers vassalage to the Spanish Crown,[36] replacing the similar overlordship, which previously existed in a few cases, e.g., Sultanate of Brunei’s overlordship of the Kingdom of Maynila. Other independent polities which were not vassals to other States, e.g., Confederation of Madja-as and the Rajahnate of Cebu, were more of Protectorates/Suzerainties having had alliances with the Spanish Crown before the Kingdom took total control of most parts of the Archipelago. An interesting question remains after the cessession of the Spanish rule in the Philippines, that is, what is the equivalent of the rank of the Filipino Principalía, freed from vassalage yet not able to exercise their sovereignty within the democratic society in the Archipelago?

One logical conclusion would be the reassumption of their ancestral Royal and noble title as Datus while retaining the Hidalguía of Castile (their former protector State), as a subsidiary title, appears most suitable to the hispanized Filipino nobles. Besides, as stated in the above-mentioned Royal Decree of Charles II, the ancient nobility of the Filipino Principales “is still retained and acknowledged”.

Just like the deposed royal families elsewhere in the world, which still lay claim to their hereditary rights as pretenders to the former thrones of their ancestors, the descendants of the Principalía have the same de iure claims to the historical domains of their forebears.

(See also: Lakan of the island of Luzon).
AFRICA

Africa has a plethora of ancient lineages in its various constituent nations. Some, such as the numerous sharifian families of North Africa, the Keita dynasty of Mali, the Solomonic dynasty of Ethiopia, the De Souza family of Benin and the Sherbro Tucker clan of Sierra Leone, claim descent from notables from outside of the continent. Most, such as those composed of the descendants of Shaka and Moshoeshoe of Southern Africa, belong to peoples that have been resident in the continent for millennia. Generally their royal or noble status is recognized by and derived from the authority of traditional custom. A number of them also enjoy either a constitutional or a statutory recognition of their high social positions.
ETHIOPIA

Emperor Haile Selassie I (center) and members of the royal court

Ethiopia has a nobility that is almost as old as the country itself. Throughout the history of the Ethiopian Empire most of the titles of nobility have been tribal or military in nature. However the Ethiopian nobility resembled its European counterparts in some respects; until 1855, when Tewodros II ended the Zemene Mesafint its aristocracy was organised similarly to the feudal system in Europe during the Middle Ages. For more than seven centuries, Ethiopia (or Abyssinia, as it was then known) was made up of many small kingdoms, principalities, emirates and imamates, which owed their allegiance to the nəgusä nägäst (literally “King of Kings”). Despite its being a Christian monarchy, various Muslim states paid tribute to the emperors of Ethiopia for centuries: including the Adal Sultanate, the Emirate of Harar, and the Awsa sultanate.

Ethiopian nobility were divided into two different categories: Mesafint (“prince”), the hereditary nobility that formed the upper echelon of the ruling class; and the Mekwanin (“governor”) who were appointed nobles, often of humble birth, who formed the bulk of the nobility (cf. the Ministerialis of the ‘Holy Roman Empire’). In Ethiopia there were titles of nobility among the Mesafint borne by those at the apex of medieval Ethiopian society. The highest royal title (after that of emperor) was Negus (“king”) which was held by hereditary governors of the provinces of Begemder, Shewa, Gojjam, and Wollo. The next highest seven titles were Ras, Dejazmach, Fit’awrari, Grazmach, Qenyazmach, Azmach and Balambaras. The title of Le’ul Ras was accorded to the heads of various noble families and cadet branches of the Solomonic dynasty, such as the princes of Gojjam, Tigray, and Selalle. The heirs of the Le’ul Rases were titled Le’ul Dejazmach, indicative of the higher status they enjoyed relative to Dejazmaches who were not of the blood imperial. There were various hereditary titles in Ethiopia: including that of Jantirar, reserved for males of the family of Empress Menen Asfaw who ruled over the mountain fortress of Ambassel in Wollo; Wagshum, a title created for the descendants of the deposed Zagwe dynasty; and Shum Agame, held by the descendants of Dejazmach Sabagadis, who ruled over the Agame district of Tigray. The vast majority of titles borne by nobles were not, however, hereditary.

Despite being largely dominated by Christian elements, some Muslims obtained entrée into the Ethiopian nobility as part of their quest for aggrandizement during the 1800s. To do so they were generally obliged to abandon their faith and some are believed to have feigned conversion to Christianity for the sake of acceptance by the old Christian aristocratic families. One such family, the Wara Seh (more commonly called the “Yejju dynasty”) converted to Christianity and eventually wielded power for over a century, ruling with the sanction of the Solomonic emperors. The last such Muslim noble to join the ranks of Ethiopian society was Mikael of Wollo who converted, was made Negus of Wollo, and later King of Zion, and even married into the Imperial family. He lived to see his son, Iyasu V, inherit the throne in 1913—only to be deposed in 1916 because of his conversion to Islam.
MADAGASCAR

The nobility in Madagascar are known as the Andriana. In much of Madagascar, before French colonization of the island, the Malagasy people were organised into a rigid social caste system, within which the Andriana exercised both spiritual and political leadership. The word “Andriana” has been used to denote nobility in various ethnicities in Madagascar: including the Merina, the Betsileo, the Betsimisaraka, the Tsimihety, the Bezanozano, the Antambahoaka and the Antemoro.

The word Andriana has often formed part of the names of Malagasy kings, princes and nobles. Linguistic evidence suggests that the origin of the title Andriana is traceable back to an ancient Javanese title of nobility. Before the colonization by France in the 1890s, the Andriana held various privileges, including land ownership, preferment for senior government posts, free labor from members of lower classes, the right to have their tombs constructed within town limits, etc. The Andriana rarely married outside their caste: a high-ranking woman who married a lower-ranking man took on her husband’s lower rank, but a high-ranking man marrying a woman of lower rank did not forfeit his status, although his children could not inherit his rank or property (cf. morganatic marriage).

In 2011, the Council of Kings and Princes of Madagascar endorsed the revival of a Christian Andriana monarchy that would blend modernity and tradition.
NIGERIA

The Emir of Kano, Muhammadu Sanusi II, on his throne in 2016
Contemporary Nigeria has a class of traditional notables whose titles are tied to those of its reigning monarchs, the Nigerian traditional rulers. Though their functions are largely ceremonial, their titles are often centuries old and are usually vested in the members of historically prominent families in the various subnational kingdoms of the country.

Membership of initiatory societies that have inalienable functions within the kingdoms is also a common feature of Nigerian nobility, particularly among the southern tribes, where such figures as the Ogboni of the Yoruba, the Nze na Ozo of the Igbo and the Ekpe of the Efik are some of the most famous examples. Although many of their traditional functions have become dormant due to the advent of modern governance, their members retain precedence of a traditional nature and are especially prominent during festivals.

Outside of this, many of the traditional nobles of Nigeria continue to serve as privy counsellors and viceroys in the service of their traditional sovereigns in a symbolic continuation of the way that their titled ancestors and predecessors did during the pre-colonial and colonial periods. Many of them are also members of the country’s political elite due to their not being covered by the prohibition from involvement in politics that governs the activities of the traditional rulers.

Holding a chieftaincy title, either of the traditional variety (which involves taking part in ritual re-enactments of your title’s history during annual festivals, roughly akin to a British peerage) or the honorary variety (which does not involve the said re-enactments, roughly akin to a knighthood), grants an individual the right to use the word “chief” as a pre-nominal honorific while in Nigeria.
LATIN AMERICA

In addition to a variety of indigenous peoples (such as the Aymara and the Quechua, who have long traditions of being led by nobles called Apu Mallkus and Mallkus), tribal connections exist among a number of other groups. Peerage traditions dating to the colonial period of such countries as Brazil, Cuba and Mexico have left noble families in each of them that have ancestral ties to those nations’ native tribes, while such figures as the Afro-Bolivian king and the high priestess of the Ile Maroia Laji sect of Brazilian Candomblé trace their ancestries to and derive their prestige from ancient monarchs and nobles of the pre-colonial African continent.

Brazil
Edit

Portrait of Marquis of Paraná, Prime Minister of Brazil.
The nobility in Brazil began during the colonial era with the Portuguese nobility. When Brazil became a united kingdom with Portugal in 1815, the first Brazilian titles of nobility were granted by the King of Portugal, Brazil and the Algarves.

With the independence of Brazil in 1822 as a constitutional monarchy the titles of nobility initiated by the King of Portugal were continued and new titles of nobility were created by the Emperor of Brazil. However, according to the Brazilian Constitution of 1824, the Emperor conferred titles of nobility, which were personal and therefore non-hereditary, unlike its Portuguese and Portuguese-Brazilian predecessor, being inherited exclusively to the royal titles of the Brazilian Imperial Family.[citation needed]

During the existence of the Empire of Brazil 1211 noble titles were acknowledged. With the proclamation of the First Brazilian Republic, in 1889, the Brazilian nobility was extinguished. It was also prohibited, under penalty of accusation of high treason and the suspension of political rights, to accept noble titles and foreign decorations without the proper permission of the State. In particular, the nobles of greater distinction, by respect and tradition, were allowed to use their titles during the republican regime. The Imperial Family also could not return to the Brazilian soil until 1921, when the Banishment Law was repealed.
PACIFIC ISLANDS

Amongst the Polynesians of the Pacific the Ali’i occupied the traditional place of an Aristocratic class. The Kingdoms of Hawaii, Tahiti and presently the Kingdom of Tonga were all ruled by a ruling class known as the Ali’i

The Ali’i routinely provided the kings and nobles of various Polynesian Kingdoms; including the Kingdom of Hawaii prior to its dissolution 1893, and have served as a bastion of Native Hawaiian revivalism since its occurrence. In Tonga, after contact with Western nations, the traditional system of chiefs was developed into a Western-style monarchy with a hereditary class of “barons”, the Tongans even adopting that English title as a synonym for chief.
NOBILITY BY NATION

A list of noble titles for different European countries can be found at Royal and noble ranks.

For the proper address of holders of these titles, see Royal and noble title styles.
For the English Wikipedia category, see Category: Nobility by nation.
AFRICA

Botswanan Nobility
Kgosi
Burundian Nobility
Egyptian Nobility
Ethiopian Nobility
Ghanaian Nobility
Akan Chieftaincy
Malagasy Nobility
Malian Nobility
Nigerian Nobility
Emir
Hakim
Oba
Ogboni
Obi
Nze na Ozo
Rwandan Nobility
Somali Nobility
Zimbabwean Nobility
AMERICA

Canadian Peers & Baronets
Brazilian Nobility
Cuban Nobility
Mexican Nobility
Pipiltin
In the United States, (establishment of a nobility is prohibited by the Title of Nobility Clause of the Country’s Constitution).
ASIA

Armenian Nobility
Chinese Nobility
Filipino Nobility
Indian Peers & Baronets
Indonesian (Dutch East Indies) Nobility
Noblesse de Robe
Japanese Nobility
Kuge
Daimyō
Korean Nobility
Vietnamese Nobility
Malay Nobility
Mongolian Nobility
Ottoman Titles
Thai Royal and Noble Titles
EUROPE

Albanian Nobility
Austrian Nobility
Baltic Nobility (related to the modern area of Estonia & Latvia)
Belgian Nobility
British Nobility
British Peerage
English Peerage
Welsh Peers
Scottish Peerage
Barons in Scotland
Irish Peerage
Peerage of Great Britain
Peerage of the United Kingdom

Burmese Nobles & Servants
Byzantine Aristocracy & Bureaucracy
Phanariotes
Croatian Nobility
Czech Nobility
Danish Nobility
Dutch Nobility
Finnish Nobility
French Nobility
German Nobility
Freiherr
Graf
Junker
Hungarian Nobility
Icelandic Nobility
Irish Nobility
Chiefs of the Name
Italian Nobility
Black Nobility
Lithuanian Nobility
Montenegrin Nobility
Norwegian Nobility
Polish Nobility
Portuguese Nobility
Russian Nobility
Boyars
Serbian Nobility
Spanish Nobility
Swedish Nobility
Swiss Nobility
OCEANIA

Australian Peers & Baronets
Fijian Nobility
Polynesian Nobility
Samoan Nobility
Tongan Nobles
SEE ALSO:

Almanach de Gotha
Aristocracy (class)
Ascribed status
Baig
Caste (social hierarchy of India)
Debutante
False titles of nobility
Gentleman
Gentry
Grand Burgher (German: Großbürger)
Heraldry
Honour
King
List of Noble Houses
Magnate
Military elite
Military Revolution
Nobiliary particle
Noblesse oblige
Nze na Ozo
Ogboni
Pasha
Patrician (ancient Rome)
Patrician (post-Roman Europe)
Peerage
Petty nobility
Princely state
Raja
Redorer son blason
Royal descent
Social environment
Symbolic capital
REFERENCES:

References
Edit
“Move Over, Kate Middleton: These Commoners All Married Royals, Too”. Vogue. Retrieved 2018-10-24.
Oliver, Revilo P. (1978). “Tacitean “Nobilitas”” (PDF). Illinois Classical Studies. University of Illinois Press. 3: 238-261. hdl:2142/11694. JSTOR 23062619. Retrieved 15 September 2018.
Bengtsson, Erik; Missiaia, Anna; Olsson, Mats; Svensson, Patrick (12 June 2018). “The Wealth of the Richest: Inequality and the Nobility in Sweden, 1750–1900” (PDF). Taylor & Francis: 1-28. doi:10.1080/03468755.2018.1480538. Retrieved 15 September 2018 – via Lund University Libraries.
Lukowski, Jerzy (2003). Hall, Lesley; Lilley, Keith D.; MacMaster, Neil; Spellman, W. M.; Waite, Gary K.; Webb, Diana (eds.). The European Nobility in the Eighteenth Century (PDF). Palgrave Macmillan. p. 243. ISBN 0-333-74440-3 – via Zaccheus Onumba Dibiaezue Memorial Libraries.
Wikisource Chisholm, Hugh, ed. (1911). “Nobility” . Encyclopædia Britannica. 19 (11th ed.). Cambridge University Press. p. 728.
Jonathan, Dewald (1996). The European nobility, 1400-1800. Cambridge University Press. p. 117. ISBN 0-521-42528-X.
Pine, L.G. (1992). Titles: How the King became His Highness. New York: Barnes & Noble Books. p. 77. ISBN 978-1-56619-085-5.
The consolidation of Noble Power in Europe, c. 1600–1800
W. Doyle, Essays on Eighteenth Century France, London, 1995
An opinion of Innes of Learney differentiates the system in use in Scotland from many other European traditions, in that armorial bearings which are entered in the Public Register of All Arms and Bearings in Scotland by warrant of the Lord Lyon King of Arms are legally “Ensigns of Nobility”, and although the historical accuracy of that interpretation has been challenged, Innes of Learney’s perspective is accepted in the Stair Memorial Encyclopaedia entry, ‘Heraldry’ (Volume 11), 3, The Law of Arms. 1613. The nature of arms.
Larence, Sir James Henry (1827) [first published 1824]. The nobility of the British Gentry or the political ranks and dignities of the British Empire compared with those on the continent (2nd ed.). London: T.Hookham — Simpkin and Marshall. Retrieved 2013-01-06.
Ruling of the Court of the Lord Lyon (26/2/1948, Vol. IV, page 26): “With regard to the words ‘untitled nobility’ employed in certain recent birthbrieves in relation to the (Minor) Baronage of Scotland, Finds and Declares that the (Minor) Barons of Scotland are, and have been both in this nobiliary Court and in the Court of Session recognised as a ‘titled nobility’ and that the estait of the Baronage (i.e., Barones Minores) are of the ancient Feudal Nobility of Scotland”. This title is not, however, a peerage, thus Scotland’s noblesse ranks in England as gentry.
Ölyvedi Vad Imre. (1930) Nemességi könyv. Koroknay-Nyomda. Szeged, Hungary. 45p.
Ölyvedi Vad Imre. (1930) Nemességi könyv. Koroknay-Nyomda. Szeged, Hungary. 85.p
The politics of aristocratic empires by John Kautsky
Robert Lacey, Aristocrats. Little, Brown and Company, 1983, p. 67
Nobility and Analogous Traditional Elites, p. 94 TFP.org
Karl Ferdinand Werner, Naissance de la noblesse. L’essor des élites politiques en Europe. Fayard, Paris 1998, ISBN 2-213-02148-1.
Jonathan, Dewald (1996). The European nobility, 1400–1800. Cambridge University Press. p. 25. ISBN 0-521-42528-X.
Jean, Meyer (1973). Noblesses et pouvoirs dans l’Europe d’Ancien Régime, Hachette Littérature. Hachette.
Jean-Pierre, Labatut (1981). Les noblesses européennes de la fin du XVe siècle à la fin du XVIIIe siècle. Presses universitaires de France.
Farnborough, T. E. May, 1st Baron (1896). Constitutional History of England since the Accession of George the Third, 11th ed. Volume I, Chapter 5, pp.273–281. London: Longmans, Green and Co.
The Olongapo Story, July 28, 1953 – Bamboo Breeze – Vol.6, No.3
“It is not right that the Indian chiefs of Filipinas be in a worse condition after conversion; rather they should have such treatment that would gain their affection and keep them loyal, so that with the spiritual blessings that God has communicated to them by calling them to His true knowledge, the temporal blessings may be added and they may live contentedly and comfortably. Therefore, we order the governors of those islands to show them good treatment and entrust them, in our name, with the government of the Indians, of whom they were formerly lords. In all else the governors shall see that the chiefs are benefited justly, and the Indians shall pay them something as a recognition, as they did during the period of their paganism, provided it be without prejudice to the tributes that are to be paid us, or prejudicial to that which pertains to their encomenderos.” Felipe II, Ley de Junio 11, 1594 in Recapilación de leyes, lib. vi, tit. VII, ley xvi. Also cf. Emma Helen Blair and James Alexander Robertson, The Philippine Islands (1493–1898), Cleveland: The A.H. Clark Company, 1903, Vol. XVI, pp. 155-156.
SCOTT, William Henry (1982). Cracks in the Parchment Curtain, and Other Essays in Philippine History. Quezon City: New Day Publishers. ISBN 978-9711000004. OCLC 9259667, p. 118.
Recopilación de Leyes de los Reynos de las Indias
Por cuanto teniendo presentes las leyes y cédulas que se mandaron despachar por los Señores Reyes mis progenitores y por mí, encargo el buen tratamiento, amparo, protección y defensa de los indios naturales de la América, y que sean atendidos, mantenidos, favorecidos y honrados como todos los demás vasallos de mi Corona, y que por el trascurso del tiempo se detiene la práctica y uso de ellas, y siento tan conveniente su puntual cumplimiento al bien público y utilidad de los Indios y al servicio de Dios y mío, y que en esta consecuencia por lo que toca a los indios mestizos está encargo a los Arzobispos y Obispos de las Indias, por la Ley Siete, Título Siete, del Libro Primero, de la Recopilación, los ordenen de sacerdotes, concurriendo las calidades y circunstancias que en ella se disponen y que si algunas mestizas quisieren ser religiosas dispongan el que se las admita en los monasterios y a las profesiones, y aunque en lo especial de que quedan ascender los indios a puestos eclesiásticos o seculares, gubernativos, políticos y de guerra, que todos piden limpieza de sangre y por estatuto la calidad de nobles, hay distinción entre los Indios y mestizos, o como descendentes de los indios principales que se llaman caciques, o como procedidos de indios menos principales que son los tributarios, y que en su gentilidad reconocieron vasallaje, se considera que a los primeros y sus descendentes se les deben todas las preeminencias y honores, así en lo eclesiástico como en lo secular que se acostumbran conferir a los nobles Hijosdalgo de Castilla y pueden participar de cualesquier comunidades que por estatuto pidan nobleza, pues es constante que estos en su gentilismo eran nobles a quienes sus inferiores reconocían vasallaje y tributaban, cuya especie de nobleza todavía se les conserva y considera, guardándoles en lo posible, o privilegios, como así se reconoce y declara por todo el Título de los caciques, que es el Siete, del Libro Seis, de la Recopilación, donde por distinción de los indios inferiores se les dejó el señorío con nombre de cacicazgo, transmisible de mayor en mayor, a sus posterioridades… Cf. DE CADENAS Y VICENT, Vicente (1993). Las Pruebas de Nobleza y Genealogia en Filipinas y Los Archivios en Donde se Pueden Encontrar Antecedentes de Ellas in Heraldica, Genealogia y Nobleza en los Editoriales de «Hidalguia», 19531–993: 40 años de un pensamiento (in Castellano). Madrid: HIDALGUIA, pp. 234-235.
Por ella se aprecia bien claramente y de manera fehaciente que a los caciques indígenas se les equiparada a los Hidalgos españoles y la prueba más rotunda de su aplicación se halla en el Archivo General Militar de Segovia, en donde las calificaciones de «Nobleza» se encuentran en las Hojas de Servicio de aquellos filipinos que ingresaron en nuestras Academias Militares y cuyos ascendientes eran caciques, encomenderos, tagalos notables, pedáneos, por los gobernadores o que ocupan cargos en la Administración municipal o en la del Gobierno, de todas las diferentes regiones de las grandes islas del Archipiélago o en las múltiples islas pequeñas de que se compone el mismo. DE CADENAS Y VICENT, Vicente (1993). Las Pruebas de Nobleza y Genealogia en Filipinas y Los Archivios en Donde se Pueden Encontrar Antecedentes de Ellas in Heraldica, Genealogia y Nobleza en los Editoriales de “Hidalguia”, 1953-1993: 40 años de un pensamiento (in Spanish). Madrid: HIDALGUIA. ISBN 9788487204548, p. 235.
Ceballos-Escalera y Gila, Alfonso, ed. (2016). Los Saberes de la Nobleza Española y su Tradición: Familia, corte, libros in Cuadernos de Ayala, N. 68 (Octubre-Diciembre 2016, p. 4
Por otra parte, mientras en las Indias la cultura precolombiana había alcanzado un alto nivel, en Filipinas la civilización isleña continuaba manifestándose en sus estados más primitivos. Sin embargo, esas sociedades primitivas, independientes totalmente las unas de las otras, estaban en cierta manera estructuradas y se apreciaba en ellas una organización jerárquica embrionaria y local, pero era digna de ser atendida. Precisamente en esa organización local es, como siempre, de donde nace la nobleza. El indio aborigen, jefe de tribu, es reconocido como noble y las pruebas irrefutables de su nobleza se encuentran principalmente en las Hojas de Servicios de los militares de origen filipino que abrazaron la carrera de las Armas, cuando para hacerlo necesariamente era preciso demostrar el origen nobiliario del individuo. DE CADENAS Y VICENT, Vicente (1993). Las Pruebas de Nobleza y Genealogia en Filipinas y Los Archivios en Donde se Pueden Encontrar Antecedentes de Ellas in Heraldica, Genealogia y Nobleza en los Editoriales de “Hidalguia”, 1953-1993: 40 años de un pensamiento (in Spanish). Madrid: HIDALGUIA. ISBN 9788487204548, p. 232.
También en la Real Academia de la Historia existe un importante fondo relativo a las Islas Filipinas, y aunque su mayor parte debe corresponder a la Historia de ellas, no es excluir que entre su documentación aparezcan muchos antecedentes genealógicos… El Archivo del Palacio y en su Real Estampilla se recogen los nombramientos de centenares de aborígenes de aquel Archipiélago, a los cuales, en virtud de su posición social, ocuparon cargos en la administración de aquellos territorios y cuya presencia demuestra la inquietud cultural de nuestra Patria en aquéllas Islas para la preparación de sus naturales y la colaboración de estos en las tareas de su Gobierno. Esta faceta en Filipinas aparece mucho más actuada que en el continente americano y de ahí que en Filipinas la Nobleza de cargo adquiera mayor importancia que en las Indias.DE CADENAS Y VICENT, Vicente (1993). Las Pruebas de Nobleza y Genealogia en Filipinas y Los Archivios en Donde se Pueden Encontrar Antecedentes de Ellas in Heraldica, Genealogia y Nobleza en los Editoriales de “Hidalguia”, 1953-1993: 40 años de un pensamiento (in Spanish). Madrid: HIDALGUIA. ISBN 9788487204548, p. 234.
Durante la dominación española, el cacique, jefe de un barangay, ejercía funciones judiciales y administrativas. A los tres años tenía el tratamiento de don y se reconocía capacidad para ser gobernadorcillo. Enciclopedia Universal Ilustrada Europeo-Americana. VII. Madrid: Espasa-Calpe, S.A. 1921, p. 624.
BLAIR, Emma Helen & ROBERTSON, James Alexander, eds. (1903). The Philippine Islands, 1493–1898. Volume 27 of 55 (1636-37). Historical introduction and additional notes by Edward Gaylord BOURNE; additional translations by Arthur B. Myrick. Cleveland, Ohio: Arthur H. Clark Company. ISBN 978-1-333-01347-9. OCLC 769945242. “Explorations by early navigators, descriptions of the islands and their peoples, their history and records of the catholic missions, as related in contemporaneous books and manuscripts, showing the political, economic, commercial and religious conditions of those islands from their earliest relations with European nations to the close of the nineteenth century, pp. 296-297.
BLAIR, Emma Helen & ROBERTSON, James Alexander, eds. (1903). The Philippine Islands, 1493–1898. Volume 27 of 55 (1636-37). Historical introduction and additional notes by Edward Gaylord BOURNE; additional translations by Arthur B. Myrick. Cleveland, Ohio: Arthur H. Clark Company. ISBN 978-1-333-01347-9. OCLC 769945242. “Explorations by early navigators, descriptions of the islands and their peoples, their history and records of the catholic missions, as related in contemporaneous books and manuscripts, showing the political, economic, commercial and religious conditions of those islands from their earliest relations with European nations to the close of the nineteenth century, pp. 329.
DE CADENAS Y VICENT, Vicente (1993). Las Pruebas de Nobleza y Genealogia en Filipinas y Los Archivios en Donde se Pueden Encontrar Antecedentes de Ellas in Heraldica, Genealogia y Nobleza en los Editoriales de “Hidalguia”, 1953-1993: 40 años de un pensamiento (in Spanish). Madrid: HIDALGUIA. ISBN 9788487204548.
FERRANDO, Fr Juan & FONSECA OSA, Fr Joaquin (1870–1872). Historia de los PP. Dominicos en las Islas Filipinas y en las Misiones del Japon, China, Tung-kin y Formosa (Vol. 1 of 6 vols) (in Spanish). Madrid: Imprenta y esteriotipia de M Rivadeneyra, p. 146
EXTERNAL LINKS:

Wikiquote has quotations related to: Nobility

Look up nobility in Wiktionary, the free dictionary.

Wikimedia Commons has media related to Nobility.

Wikidata has the property:
Disc Plain blue dark.svg family (P53) (see uses)

Genealogy of Georgian Nobility
WW-Person, an on-line database of European noble genealogy
Nobiliary Law.

Genealogics, an extensive database of European nobles
Worldroots, a selection of art and genealogy of European nobility.

RoyalArk- ruling houses in many non-European countries.

The Russian Nobility Association in America

Italian dynastic genealogies (in Italian, with an introduction in English)

Worldwidewords
A Glossary of Titles in 35 Languages

Etymology OnLine
Friesian- Feudal Hierarchy (scroll down)

Heraldica.org – European Noble, Princely, Royal and Imperial Titles

Genesis of European Nobility

News about the nobility

OLIGARCHY

Oligarchy (from Greek ὀλιγαρχία (oligarkhía); from ὀλίγος (olígos), meaning ‘few’, and ἄρχω (arkho), meaning ‘to rule or to command’) is a form of power structure in which power rests with a small number of people. These people may be distinguished by; nobility, wealth, family ties, education corporate, religious, political, or military control. Such states are often controlled by families who typically pass their influence from one generation to the next, but inheritance is not a necessary condition for the application of this term.
ETYMOLOGY

From Ancient Greek ὀλιγάρχης (oligárkhēs).
Surface analysis: olig- (“few”) +‎ -arch (“ruler, leader”)
PRONUNCIATION

(US) IPA(key): /ˈoʊlɪˌɡɑɹk/
Noun

Oligarch (plural Oligarchs)

A member of an ‘Oligarchy’; Someone who is part of a small group that runs a country.
(especially Russia, USA, Europe, or China) A very rich person, particularly with political power; a Plutocrat. (2016 December 6, Francis Fukuyama, “The Dangers of Disruption”, in The New York Times‎)

He will be an Oligarch in the Russian mold: a rich man who used his wealth to gain political power and who would use political power to enrich himself once in office. (cosmogony)
A protoplanet formed during oligarchic accretion.
SYNONYMS:

(rich and powerful person): plutocrat, tycoonocrat
RELATED TERMS:

• Oligarchic
• Oligarchical
• Oligarchy
TRANSLATIONS:

A member of an oligarchy =
A very rich person
Throughout history, Oligarchies have often been tyrannical, relying on public obedience or oppression to exist. Aristotele pioneered the use of the term as meaning rule by the rich, for which another term commonly used today is Plutocracy.

In the early 20th century Robert Michels developed the theory that democracies, as all large organizations, have a tendency to turn into Oligarchies. In his “Iron Law of Oligarchy” he suggests that the necessary division of labor in large organizations leads to the establishment of a ruling class mostly concerned with protecting their own power.

This was already recognized by the Athenians in the fourth century BCE: After the restoration of Democracy from Oligarchical coups, they used the drawing of lots for selecting government officers to counteract that tendency toward Oligarchy in government. They drew lots from large groups of adult volunteers to pick civil servants performing judicial, executive, and administrative functions (archai, boulē, and hēliastai). They even used lots for posts, such as judges and jurors in the political courts (nomothetai), which had the power to overrule the Assembly.
MINORITY RULE

The exclusive consolidation of power by a dominant religious or ethnic minority has also been described as a form of Oligarchy. Examples of this system include South Africa under Apartheid, Liberia under Americo-Liberians, the Sultanate of Zanzibar, and Rhodesia, where the installation of Oligarchic rule by the descendants of foreign settlers was primarily regarded as a legacy of various forms of colonialism.

The modern United States of America has also been described as an oligarchy, with its Republican Party representing a minority of the population but securing control of the Senate, the Presidency, and the Supreme Court, while the Democratic Party has control of the House. Migration to cities will likely see the Republican Party’s hold over the Senate strengthen in subsequent elections, despite an expected demographic shift to a majority-minority population by 2045. And lifetime appointments of Supreme Court Justices, make that body’s conservative majority a likelihood for at least eight years.
PUTATIVE OLIGARCHIES

A business group might be defined as an ‘Oligarch’, if it satisfies the following conditions:

(1) Owners are the largest private owners in the country

(2) It possesses sufficient political power to promote its own interests

(3) Owners control multiple businesses, which intensively coordinate their activities.
RUSSIAN FEDERATION

(Main article: Russian Oligarch)

Since the collapse of the Soviet Union and privatisation of the economy in December 1991, privately owned Russia-based multinational corporations, including producers of petroleum, natural gas, and metal have, in the view of many analysts, led to the rise of Russian oligarchs.
CHINA

An oligarchy took control of China after the death of Mao Tse-Tung. It is the 103 members of the families descended from the “Eight Elders”. They manage most of the State-owned enterprises, collaborate on business deals, and even intermarry.
UKRAINE

(Main article: Ukrainian Oligarchs)

The Ukrainian oligarchs are a group of business Oligarchs that quickly appeared on the economic and political scene of Ukraine after its independence in 1991. Overall there are 35 Oligarchic groups.
ZIMBABWE

The Zimbabwean Oligarchs are a group of liberation war veterans; who form the Zimbabwe African National Union – Patriotic Front, a colonial liberation party. The philosophy of the Zimbabwean government is that Zimbabwe can only be governed by a leader who took part in the pre-independence war. ZANU-PF has a theme motto in Shona “Zimbabwe yakauya neropa” meaning Zimbabwe was born from the blood of the sons and daughters who died fighting for its independence. The born free generation (born since independence in 1980) has no birthright to rule Zimbabwe.
UNITED STATES

Further information: Wealth inequality in the United States and Income inequality in the United States § Impact on democracy and society
Some contemporary authors have characterized current conditions in the United States as oligarchic in nature. Simon Johnson wrote that “the reemergence of an American financial Oligarchy is quite recent”, a structure which he delineated as being the “most advanced” in the world. Jeffrey A. Winters wrote that; “Oligarchy and Democracy, operate within a single system, and American politics is a daily display of their interplay”. The top 1% of the U.S. population by wealth in 2007 had a larger share of total income than at any time since 1928. In 2011, according to Politics Fact and others, the top 400 wealthiest Americans “have more wealth than half of all Americans combined”.

In 1998 Bob Herbert of The New York Times referred to modern American plutocrats as “The Donor Class” (list of top donors) and defined the class, for the first time, as “a tiny group—just one-quarter of 1 percent of the population—and it is not representative of the rest of the nation. But its money buys plenty of access”.

French economist Thomas Piketty, states; in his 2013 book, Capital in the Twenty-First Century, that “the risk of a drift towards Oligarchy is real and gives little reason for optimism about where the United States is headed”.

A study conducted by political scientists Martin Gilens of Princeton University and Benjamin Page of Northwestern University was released in April 2014, which stated that their “analyses suggest that majorities of the American public actually have little influence over the policies our government adopts”. The study analyzed nearly 1,800 policies enacted by the US government between 1981 and 2002 and compared them to the expressed preferences of the American public as opposed to wealthy Americans and large special interest groups. It found that wealthy individuals and organizations representing business interests have substantial political influence, while average citizens and mass-based interest groups have little to none. The study did concede that “Americans do enjoy many features central to democratic governance, such as regular elections, freedom of speech and association, and a widespread (if still contested) franchise.” Gilens and Page do not characterize the US as an “oligarchy” per se; however, they do apply the concept of “civil oligarchy” as used by Jeffrey Winters with respect to the US. Winters has posited a comparative theory of “oligarchy” in which the wealthiest citizens – even in a “civil oligarchy” like the United States – dominate policy concerning crucial issues of wealth- and income-protection.

Gilens says that average citizens only get what they want if wealthy Americans and business-oriented interest groups also want it; and that when a policy favored by the majority of the American public is implemented, it is usually because the economic elites did not oppose it. Other studies have questioned the Page and Gilens study.

In a 2015 interview, former President Jimmy Carter stated that the United States is now “an oligarchy with unlimited political bribery”, due to the Citizens United ruling, which effectively removed limits on donations to political candidates.
SEE ALSO:

• Aristocracy

• Dictatorship

• Inverted totalitarianism

• Iron law of oligarchy

• Kleptocracy

• Meritocracy

• Military dictatorship

• Nepotism

• Netocracy

• Oligopoly

• Oligarchical Collectivism

• Parasitism

• Plutocracy

• Political Family

• Power behind the throne

•Stratocracy

• Synarchism

• Theocracy

• Timocracy

THEOCRACY

Augustus as Jove, holding scepter and orb (first half of 1st century AD).

The Imperial cult of ancient Rome identified Roman Emperors and some members of their families with the divinely sanctioned authority (auctoritas) of the Roman State.

The official offer of cultus to a living emperor acknowledged his office and rule as divinely approved and constitutional: His Principate should therefore demonstrate pious respect for traditional Republican deities and mores..
Theocracy is a form of government in which a religious institution is the source from which all authority derives. The Oxford English Dictionary has this definition:

1. a system of government in which priests rule in the name of God or a god.

1.1. the commonwealth of Israel from the time of Moses until the election of Saul as King.

An ecclesiocracy is a situation where the religious leaders assume a leading role in the state, but do not claim that they are instruments of divine revelation: for example, the prince-bishops of the European Middle Ages, where the bishop was also the temporal ruler. Such a state may use the administrative hierarchy of the religion for its own administration, or it may have two “arms”—administrators and clergy—but with the state ‘Administrative Hierarchy”, subordinate to the ‘Religious Hierarchy’. Theocracy differs from theonomy, the latter of which is government based on divine law.

The Papacy in the Papal States, occupied a middle ground between Theocracy and Ecclesiocracy, since the Pope did not claim he was a prophet who received revelation from God and translated it into civil law.

Religiously endorsed Monarchies fall between Theocracy and Ecclesiocracy, according to the relative strengths of the religious and political organs.

Most forms of Theocracy are Oligarchic in nature, involving rule of the many by the few, some of whom so anointed under claim of divine commission.
ETYMOLOGY

The word; ‘Theocracy’, originates from the Greek θεοκρατία meaning “the rule of God”. This in turn derives from θεός (theos), meaning “god”, and κρατέω (krateo), meaning “to rule”. Thus the meaning of the word in Greek was “rule by god(s)” or human incarnation(s) of god(s).

The term was initially coined by Flavius Josephus in the first century A.D. to describe the characteristic government of the Jews. Josephus argued that while mankind had developed many forms of rule, most could be subsumed under the following three types: monarchy, oligarchy, and democracy. The government of the Jews, however, was unique. Josephus offered the term “theocracy” to describe this polity, ordained by Moses, in which God is sovereign and his word is law.

Josephus’ definition was widely accepted until the ‘Enlightenment era’, when the term started to collect more universalistic and negative connotations, especially in Hegel’s hands. The first recorded English use was in 1622, with the meaning “sacerdotal government under divine inspiration” (as in Biblical Israel before the rise of kings); the meaning “priestly or religious body wielding political and civil power” is recorded from 1825.
SYNOPSIS

In some religions, the ruler, usually a king, was regarded as the chosen favorite of God (or gods) who could not be questioned, sometimes even being the descendant of, or a god in their own right. Today, there is also a form of government where clerics have the power and the supreme leader could not be questioned in action. From the perspective of the theocratic government, “God himself is recognized as the head” of the state,[6] hence the term theocracy, from the Koine Greek θεοκρατία “rule of God”, a term used by Josephus for the kingdoms of Israel and Judah. Taken literally, Theocracy, means; – ‘rule by God/Gods’, and refers primarily to an internal “rule of the heart”, especially in its biblical application. The common, generic use of the term, as defined above in terms of rule by a church or analogous religious leadership, would be more accurately described as an Ecclesiocracy.

In a pure Theocracy, the civil leader is believed to have a personal connection with the civilization’s religion or belief.
For example, Moses led the Israelites, and Muhammad led the early Muslims. There is a fine line between the tendency of appointing religious characters to run the state and having a religious-based government. According to the Holy Books, Prophet Joseph was offered an essential governmental role just because he was trustworthy, wise and knowledgeable (Quran 12: 54–55). As a result of the Prophet Joseph’s knowledge and also due to his ethical and genuine efforts during a critical economic situation, the whole nation was rescued from a seven-year drought (Quran 12: 47–48).

When religions have a “Holy Book”, it is used as a direct message from God. Law proclaimed by the ruler is also considered a divine revelation, and hence the law of God. As to the Prophet Muhammad ruling, “The first thirteen of the Prophet’s twenty-three year career went on totally apolitical and non-violent. This attitude partly changed only after he had to flee from Mecca to Medina. This hijra, or migration, would be a turning point in the Prophet’s mission and would mark the very beginning of the Muslim calendar. Yet the Prophet did not establish a theocracy in Medina. Instead of a polity defined solely by Islam, he founded a territorial polity based on religious pluralism. This is evident in a document called the ’Charter of Medina’, which the Prophet signed with the leaders of the other community in the city”.

According to the Quran, Prophets were not after power or material resources. For example in surah 26 verses (109, 127, 145, 164, 180), the Koran repeatedly quotes from Prophets, Noah, Hud, Salih, Lut, and Shu’aib that: “I do not ask you for it any payment; my payment is only from the Lord of the worlds.” While, in Theocracy many aspects of the holy book are overshadowed by material powers. Due to be considered divine, the regime entitles itself to interpret verses to its own benefit and abuse them out of the context for its political aims. An Ecclesiocracy, on the other hand, is a situation where the religious leaders assume a leading role in the state, but do not claim that they are instruments of divine revelation. For example, the prince-bishops of the European Middle Ages, where the bishop was also the temporal ruler. Such a state may use the administrative Hierarchy of the religion for its own administration, or it may have two “arms”—administrators and clergy—but with the state administrative hierarchy subordinate to the religious hierarchy. The Papacy in the Papal States, occupied a middle ground between Theocracy and Ecclesiocracy, since the pope did not claim he was a prophet who received revelation from God and translated it into civil law.

Religiously endorsed Monarchies fall between these two poles, according to the relative strengths of the religious and political organs.

Theocracy is distinguished from other, secular forms of government that have a state religion, or are influenced by theological or moral concepts, and Monarchies held “By the Grace of God”. In the most common usage of the term, some civil rulers are leaders of the dominant religion (e.g., the Byzantine emperor as patron and defender of the official Church); the government proclaims it rules on behalf of God or a higher power, as specified by the local religion, and divine approval of government institutions and laws. These characteristics apply also to a ‘caesaropapist regime’. The Byzantine Empire however was not Theocratic since the patriarch answered to the emperor, not vice versa; similarly in Tudor England the crown forced the church to break away from Rome so the royal (and, especially later, Parliamentary) power could assume full control of the now Anglican Hierarchy and confiscate most church property and income.

Secular governments can also co-exist with a state religion or delegate some aspects of civil law to religious communities. For example, in Israel marriage is governed by officially recognized religious bodies who each provide marriage services for their respected adherents, yet no form of civil marriage (free of religion, for atheists, for example) exists nor marriage by non-recognized minority religions.
CURRENT THEOCRACIES
CHRISTIAN THEOCRACIES
● HOLY SEE (Vatican City)
(Main article: Politics of Vatican City)

(Further information: Christian state)

Following the Capture of Rome on 20 September 1870, the Papal States including Rome with the Vatican were annexed by the Kingdom of Italy. In 1929, with the Lateran Treaty signed with the Italian Government, the new state of Vatican City (population 842) – with no connection with the former Papal States – was formally created and recognized as an independent state. The head of state of the Vatican is the pope, elected by the College of Cardinals, an assembly of Senatorial-princes of the Church. They are usually clerics, appointed as Ordinaries, but in the past have also included men who were not bishops nor clerics. A pope is elected for life, and either dies or may resign. The cardinals are appointed by the popes, who therefore choose the electors of their successors.

Voting is limited to cardinals under 80 years of age. A Secretary for Relations with States, directly responsible for international relations, is appointed by the pope. The Vatican legal system is rooted in canon law but ultimately is decided by the pope; the Bishop of Rome as the Supreme Pontiff, “has the fullness of legislative, executive and judicial powers”. Although the laws of Vatican City come from the secular laws of Italy, under article 3 of the Law of the Sources of the Law, provision is made for the supplementary application of the “laws promulgated by the Kingdom of Italy”. The government of the Vatican can also be considered an ecclesiocracy (ruled by the Church).
Mount Athos (Athonite State)

(Main article: Mount Athos)

Mount Athos is a mountain peninsula in Greece which is an Eastern Orthodox autonomous region consisting of 20 monasteries under the direct jurisdiction of the Ecumenical Patriarch of Constantinople. There has been almost 1,800-years of continuous Christian presence on Mount Athos and it has a long history of monastic traditions, which dates back to at least 800 A.D. The origins of self-rule are originally from an edict by the Byzantine Emperor Ioannis Tzimisces in 972, which was later reaffirmed by the Emperor Alexios I Komnenos in 1095. After Greece’s independence from the Ottoman Empire, Greece claimed mount Athos but after a diplomatic dispute with Russia the region was formally recognised as Greek after World War 1.

Mount Athos is specifically exempt from the free movement of people and goods required by Greece’s membership of the European Union and entrance is only allowed with express permission from the monks.
The number of daily visitors to Mount Athos is restricted, with all visitors required to obtain an entrance permit. Only men are permitted to visit and Orthodox Christians take precedence in permit issuing. Residents of Mount Athos must be men aged 18 and over who are members of the Eastern Orthodox Church and also either monks or workers.

Athos is governed jointly by a ‘Holy Community’ consisting of representatives from the 20 monasteries and a Civil Governor, appointed by the Greek Ministry of Foreign Affairs. The Holy Community also has a four-member executive committee called the ‘Holy Administration’ which is led by a Protos.
ISLAMIC THEOCRACIES:
IRAN

Iran has been described as a “theocratic republic” (by the CIA World Factbook), and its constitution a “hybrid” of “theocratic and democratic elements” by Francis Fukuyama. Like other Islamic states, it maintains religious laws and has religious courts to interpret all aspects of law. According to Iran’s constitution, “all civil, penal, financial, economic, administrative, cultural, military, political, and other laws and regulations must be based on Islamic criteria”.

In addition, Iran has a religious ruler and many religious officials in powerful government posts. The head of state, or “Supreme Leader”, is a faqih (scholar of Islamic law), and possesses more power than Iran’s president. The Leader appoints the heads of many powerful posts: The commanders of the armed forces, the director of the national radio and television network, the heads of the powerful major religious foundations, the chief justice, the attorney general (indirectly through the chief justice), special tribunals, and members of national security councils dealing with defence and foreign affairs. He also co-appoints the 12 jurists of the Guardian Council.[19]

The Leader is elected by the Assembly of Experts[15][20] which is made up of mujtahids,[21] who are Islamic scholars competent in interpreting Sharia.

The Guardian Council, has the power to veto bills from majlis (parliament), approve or disapprove candidates who wish to run for high office (president, majlis, the Assembly of Experts). The council supervises elections, and can greenlight or ban investigations into the election process.[15] Six of the Guardians (half the council) are faqih empowered to approve or veto all bills from the majlis (parliament) according to whether the faqih believe them to be in accordance with Islamic law and customs (Sharia). The other six members are lawyers appointed by the head of the judiciary (who is also a cleric and also appointed by the Leader).[22]

An Islamic republic is the name given to several states that are officially ruled by Islamic laws, including the Islamic Republics of Afghanistan, Iran, Pakistan, and Mauritania. Pakistan first adopted the title under the constitution of 1956. Mauritania adopted it on 28 November 1958. Iran adopted it after the 1979 Iranian Revolution that overthrew the Pahlavi dynasty. Afghanistan adopted it in 2004 after the fall of the Taliban government. Despite having similar names the countries differ greatly in their governments and laws.

The term “Islamic republic” has come to mean several different things, some contradictory to others. To some Muslim religious leaders in the Middle East and Africa who advocate it, an Islamic republic is a state under a particular Islamic form of government. They see it as a compromise between a purely Islamic caliphate and secular nationalism and republicanism. In their conception of the Islamic republic, the penal code of the state is required to be compatible with some or all laws of Sharia, and the state may not be a monarchy, as many Middle Eastern states are presently.[citation needed]

Central Tibetan Administration
Edit
The Central Tibetan Administration, colloquially known as the Tibetan government in exile, is a Tibetan exile organisation with a state-like internal structure. According to its charter, the position of head of state of the Central Tibetan Administration belongs ex officio to the current Dalai Lama, a religious hierarch. In this respect, it continues the traditions of the former government of Tibet, which was ruled by the Dalai Lamas and their ministers, with a specific role reserved for a class of monk officials.

On March 14, 2011, at the 14th Dalai Lama’s suggestion, the parliament of the Central Tibetan Administration began considering a proposal to remove the Dalai Lama’s role as head of state in favor of an elected leader.

The first directly elected Kalön Tripa was Samdhong Rinpoche, who was elected August 20, 2001.[23]

Before 2011, the Kalön Tripa position was subordinate to the 14th Dalai Lama[24] who presided over the government in exile from its founding.[25] In August of that year, Lobsang Sangay polled 55 percent votes out of 49,189, defeating his nearest rival Tethong Tenzin Namgyal by 8,646 votes,[26] becoming the second popularly elected Kalon Tripa. The Dalai Lama announced that his political authority would be transferred to Sangay.[27]

Change to Sikyong
Edit
On September 20, 2012, the 15th Tibetan Parliament-in-Exile unanimously voted to change the title of Kalön Tripa to Sikyong in Article 19 of the Charter of the Tibetans in exile and relevant articles.[28] The Dalai Lama had previously referred to the Kalon Tripa as Sikyong, and this usage was cited as the primary justification for the name change. According to Tibetan Review, “Sikyong” translates to “political leader”, as distinct from “spiritual leader”.[29] Foreign affairs Kalon Dicki Chhoyang stated that the term “Sikyong” has had a precedent dating back to the 7th Dalai Lama, and that the name change “ensures historical continuity and legitimacy of the traditional leadership from the fifth Dalai Lama”.[30] The online Dharma Dictionary translates sikyong (srid skyong) as “secular ruler; regime, regent”.[31] The title sikyong had previously been used by regents who ruled Tibet during the Dalai Lama’s minority.
STATES WITH OFFICIAL STATE RELIGION

(Main article: State religion)

Having a state religion is not sufficient to be a theocracy in the narrow sense. Many countries have a state religion without the government directly deriving its powers from a divine authority or a religious authority directly exercising governmental powers. Since the narrow sense has few instances in the modern world, the more common usage is the wider sense of an enforced state religion.
HISTORIC STATES WITH THEOCRATIC ASPECTS:
● ANCIENT EGYPT

The pharaoh was the offspring of the sungod.
● JAPAN

The emperor was the offspring of the sun goddess.
● WESTERN ANTIQUITY

Further information: Imperial Cult, State Church of the Roman Empire, and Israelites
The imperial Cults in Ancient Egypt and the Roman Empire, as well as numerous other Monarchies, deified the ruling Monarch. The state religion was often dedicated to the worship of the ruler as a deity, or the incarnation thereof.

Early Israel was ruled by Judges before instituting a Monarchy. The Judges were believed to be representatives of YHVH Yahweh (also translated as, Jehovah).

In ancient and medieval Christianity, Caesaropapism is the doctrine where a head of state is at the same time the head of the church.
● TIBET

Unified religious rule in Tibet began in 1642, when the Fifth Dalai Lama allied with the military power of the Mongol Gushri Khan to consolidate the political power and center control around his office as head of the Gelug school. This form of government is known as the dual system of government. Prior to 1642, particular monasteries and monks had held considerable power throughout Tibet, but had not achieved anything approaching complete control, though power continued to be held in a diffuse, ‘Feudal System’, after the ascension of the Fifth Dalai Lama. Power in Tibet was held by a number of traditional elites, including members of the Nobility, the heads of the major Buddhist sects (including their various tulkus), and various large and influential ‘Monastic Communities’.

Political power was sometimes used by monastic leaders to suppress rival religious schools through the confiscation of property and direct violence. Social mobility was somewhat possible through the attainment of a monastic education, or recognition as a reincarnated teacher, but such institutions were dominated by the traditional elites and governed by political intrigue. Non-Buddhists in Tibet were members of an outcast underclass.

The Bogd Khaanate period of Mongolia (1911–19) is also cited as a former Buddhist Theocracy.
● CHINA

Further information: Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors and Chinese emperor
Similar to the Roman Emperor, the Chinese sovereign was historically held to be the Son of Heaven. However, from the first historical Emperor on, this was largely ceremonial and tradition quickly established it as a posthumous dignity, like the Roman institution. The situation before Qin Shi Huang Di is less clear.

The Shang Dynasty essentially functioned as a Theocracy, declaring the ruling family the sons of heaven and calling the chief sky god Shangdi after a word for their deceased ancestors. After their overthrow by the Zhou, the ‘Royal Clan of Shang’, were not eliminated but instead moved to a ceremonial capital where they were charged to continue the performance of their rituals.

The titles combined by Shi Huangdi to form his new title of emperor were originally applied to god-like beings who ordered the heavens and earth and to culture heroes credited with the invention of agriculture, clothing, music, astrology, &c. Even after the fall of Qin, an emperor’s words were considered sacred edicts (聖旨) and his written proclamations “directives from above” (上諭).

As a result, some Sinologists translate the title ‘Huangdi’, (usually rendered “emperor”) as Thearch. The term properly refers to the head of a Thearchy (a kingdom of gods), but the more accurate “Theocrat” carries associations of a strong priesthood that would be generally inaccurate in describing imperial China. Others reserve the use of “Thearch” to describe the legendary figures of Chinese prehistory while continuing to use “emperor” to describe historical rulers.

The Heavenly Kingdom of Great Peace in 1860s Qing China was a heterodox Christian theocracy led by a person who said that he was the younger brother of Jesus Christ, Hong Xiuquan. This theocratic state fought one of the most destructive wars in history, the Taiping Rebellion, against the Qing dynasty for fifteen years before being crushed following the fall of the rebel capital Nanjing.
● CALIPHATE

The Sunni branch of Islam stipulates that, as a head of state, a Caliph should be elected by Muslims or their representatives. Followers of Shia Islam, however, believe a Caliph should be an Imam chosen by God from the Ahl al-Bayt (the “Family of the House”, Muhammad’s direct descendants).
● BYZANTINE EMPIRE

(Main article: Byzantine Empire § Religion).

The Byzantine Empire (a.d. 324–1453) operated under caesaropapism, meaning that the emperor was both the head of civil society and the ultimate authority over the Ecclesiastical Authorities, or Patriarchates. The Emperor was considered to be God’s omnipotent representative on Earth and he ruled as an Absolute Autocrat.

Jennifer Fretland VanVoorst argues, “the Byzantine Empire became a Theocracy in the sense that Christian values and ideals were the foundation of the empire’s political ideals and heavily entwined with its political goals”. Steven Runciman says in his book on The Byzantine Theocracy (2004):

The constitution of the Byzantine Empire was based on the conviction that it was the earthly copy of the Kingdom of Heaven. Just as God ruled in Heaven, so the Emperor, made in His image, should rule on earth and carry out his commandments…. It saw itself as a universal empire. Ideally, it should embrace all the peoples of the Earth who, ideally, should all be members of the one true Christian Church, its own Orthodox Church. Just as man was made in God’s image, so man’s kingdom on Earth was made in the image of the Kingdom of Heaven.
● GENEVA & ZURICH

Historians debate the extent to which Geneva, Switzerland, in the days of John Calvin (1509–64) was a Theocracy. On the one hand, Calvin’s theology clearly called for separation between church and state. Other historians have stressed the enormous political power wielded on a daily basis by the clerics.

In nearby Zurich, Switzerland, Protestant reformer Huldrych Zwingli (1484-1531), built a political system, that have been called a Theocracy, by many scholars, while other scholars have denied it.
● DESERET

(Main articles: State of Deseret and The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints).

(See also: Theodemocracy)

The question of theocracy has been debated at extensively by historians regarding the Mormon communities in Illinois, and especially in Utah.

Joseph Smith, mayor of Nauvoo, Illinois, and founder of the Latter Day Saint movement, ran as an independent for president in 1844. He proposed the redemption of slaves by selling public lands; reducing the size and salary of Congress; the closure of prisons; the annexation of Texas, Oregon, and parts of Canada; the securing of international rights on high seas; free trade; and the re-establishment of a national bank. His top aide Brigham Young campaigned for Smith saying, “He it is that God of Heaven designs to save this nation from destruction and preserve the Constitution”. The campaign ended when Smith was killed by a mob while in the Carthage, Illinois, jail on June 27, 1844.

After severe persecution, the Mormons left the United States and resettled in a remote part of Utah, which was then part of Mexico. However the United States took control in 1848 and would not accept polygamy. The Mormon State of Deseret was short-lived. Its original borders stretched from western Colorado to the southern California coast. When the Mormons arrived in the valley of the Great Salt Lake in 1847, the Great Basin was still a part of Mexico and had no secular government. As a result, Brigham Young administered the region both spiritually and temporally through the highly organized and centralized Melchizedek Priesthood. This original organization was based upon a concept called theodemocracy, a governmental system combining Biblical theocracy with mid-19th-century American political ideals.

In 1849, the Saints organized a secular government in Utah, although many ecclesiastical leaders maintained their positions of secular power. The Mormons also petitioned Congress to have Deseret admitted into the Union as a state. However, under the Compromise of 1850, Utah Territory was created and Brigham Young was appointed governor. In this situation, Young still stood as head of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church) as well as Utah’s secular government.

After the abortive Utah War of 1857–1858, the replacement of Young by an outside Federal Territorial Governor, intense federal prosecution of LDS Church leaders, and the eventual resolution of controversies regarding plural marriage, and accession by Utah to statehood, the apparent temporal aspects of LDS theodemocracy receded markedly.
● PERSIA

During the Achaemenid Empire, Zoroastrianism was the state religion and included formalized worship. The Persian kings were known to be pious Zoroastrians and also ruled with a Zoroastrian form of law called ‘Asha’. However, Cyrus the Great, who founded the empire, avoided imposing the Zoroastrian faith on the inhabitants of conquered territory. Cyrus’s kindness towards Jews has been cited as sparking Zoroastrian influence on Judaism.

Under the Seleucids, Zoroastrianism became autonomous. During the Sassanid period, the Zoroastrian calendar was reformed, image-use was banned, Fire Temples were increasingly built and intolerance towards other faiths prevailed.
● OTHERS

The short reign (1494–1498) of Girolamo Savonarola, a Dominican priest, over the city of Florence had features of a Theocracy. During his rule, “un-Christian” books, statues, poetry, and other items were burned (in the Bonfire of the Vanities), sodomy was made a capital offense, and other Christian practices became law.
SEE ALSO:
● GENERAL:

• Divine Law
• Divine Command Theory
• Philosopher King
• Religious Law
● CHRISTIAN:

• Christian Reconstructionism
• Divine Right of Kings
• Dominionism
• National Catholicism
• Temporal power (papal)
• Theonomy
● ISLAMIC:

• Iranian Revolution
• Islamic banking
• Islamic republic
• Islamic state
• Islamism
• Political aspects of Islam
• Religious police
• Qutbism
• Taliban
• Wahhabi
● OTHER:

• Divine Right of Kings
• Khalistan
• State Shinto (Japan)
• State Religion
● FICTIONAL:

• List of fictional theocracies
• Religion in science fiction
PLUTOCRACY
PLUTARCHY (PLUTONOMY)

A plutocracy (Greek: πλοῦτος, ploutos, ‘wealth’ + κράτος, kratos, ‘power’) or plutarchy is a society that is ruled or controlled by people of great wealth or income. The first known use of the term in English dates from 1631. Unlike systems such as democracy, capitalism, socialism or anarchism, plutocracy is not rooted in an established political philosophy. The concept of plutocracy may be advocated by the wealthy classes of a society in an indirect or surreptitious fashion, though the term itself is almost always used in a pejorative sense.
USAGE

PROPAGANDA TERM

In the political jargon and propaganda of Fascist Italy, Nazi Germany and the Communist International, western democratic states were referred to as plutocracies, with the implication being that a small number of extremely wealthy individuals were controlling the countries and holding them to ransom. Plutocracy replaced democracy and capitalism as the principal fascist term for the United States and Great Britain during the Second World War. For the Nazis, the term was often a code word for “the Jews”.
SEE ALSO:

• Aristocracy
• Anarcho-Capitalism
• Banana Republic
• Corporatocracy
• Corporate Republic
• Elitism
• Meritocracy
• Kleptocracy
• Neo-Feudalism
• Oligarchy
• Overclass
• Plutonomy
• Timocracy
• Upper Class
• Wealth Concentration
KLEPTOCRACY

This article is about the term for systematic corruption and thievery by the state or state-sanctioned corruption. For a state with ties to or aid from organized crime syndicates, see Mafia state.

Kleptocracy (from Greek κλέπτης kléptēs, “thief”, κλέπτω kléptō, “I steal”, and -κρατία -kratía from κράτος krátos, “power, rule”) is a government with corrupt leaders (kleptocrats) that use their power to exploit the people and natural resources of their own territory in order to extend their personal wealth and political powers. Typically, this system involves embezzlement of funds at the expense of the wider population.

Kleptocracy is different from a Plutocracy; A kleptocracy is a government ruled by corrupt politicians who use their political power to receive kickbacks, bribes, and special favors at the expense of the populace. Kleptocrats may use political leverage to pass laws that enrich them or their constituents and they usually circumvent the rule of law.

TIMOCRACY

A Timocracy (from Greek τιμή timē, “price, worth” and -κρατία -kratia, “rule”) in Aristotle’s Politics is a state where only property owners may participate in government. The more extreme forms of Timocracy, where power derives entirely from wealth with no regard for social or civic responsibility, may shift in their form and become a plutocracy where the wealthy rule.
TIMOCRACY & PROPERTY

Solon introduced the ideas of timokratia as a graded oligarchy in his Solonian Constitution for Athens in the early 6th century BC. His was the first known deliberately implemented form of timocracy, allocating political rights and economic responsibility depending on membership of one of four tiers of the population. Solon defined these tiers by measuring how many bushels of produce each man could produce in a year, namely:

Pentacosiomedimni – “Men of the 500 bushel”, those who produced 500 bushels of produce per year, could serve as generals in the army
Hippeis – Knights, those who could equip themselves and one cavalry horse for war, valued at 300 bushels per year
Zeugitae – Tillers, owners of at least one pair of beasts of burden, valued at 200 bushels per year, could serve as Hoplites
Thetes – Manual laborers
N. G. L. Hammond supposes Solon instituted a graduated tax upon the upper classes, levied in a ratio of 6:3:1, with the lowest class of thetes paying nothing in taxes but remaining ineligible for elected office.

Aristotle later wrote in his Nicomachean Ethics (Book 8, Chapter 10) about three “true political forms” for a state, each of which could appear in corrupt form, becoming one of three negative forms. Aristotle describes timocracy in the sense of rule by property-owners: it comprised one of his true political forms. Aristotelian timocracy approximated to the constitution of Athens, although Athens exemplified the corrupted version of this form, described as democracy.
TIMOCRACY, COMPARABLE VALUES, & PLATO’S FIVE REGIMES

(Main article: Plato’s five regimes).

In The Republic, Plato describes five regimes (of which four are unjust). Timocracy is listed as the first “unjust” regime. Aristocracy degenerates into timocracy when, due to miscalculation on the part of its governed class, the next generation of guardians and auxiliaries includes persons of an inferior nature (the persons with souls made of iron or bronze, as opposed to the ideal guardians and auxiliaries, who have souls made of gold and silver). A timocracy, in choosing its leaders, is “inclining rather to the more high-spirited and simple-minded type, who are better suited for war”. The city-state of Sparta provided Plato with a real-world model for this form of government. Modern observers might describe Sparta as a totalitarian or one-party state, although the details we know of its society come almost exclusively from Sparta’s enemies. The idea of militarism-stratocracy accurately reflects the fundamental values of Spartan society.
REFERENCES:

Harper, Douglas (November 2001). “”Timocracy” etymology”. Online Etymology Dictionary. Retrieved 2008-10-25.
Rep. 8.547e; Cahn, Steven M., Classics of Political and Moral Philosophy, Oxford University Press, 2002. ISBN 0199791155
3. Websters New World Dictionary “of the American Language” second college edition page 1490
DEMOCRACY

For a democracy that protects the rights of individuals, see Liberal democracy. For other uses, see Democracy and Democrat.

A person casts vote in the second round of the 2007 French presidential election.
Democracy (Greek: δημοκρατία dēmokratía, literally “Rule by ‘People'”) is a system of government where the citizens exercise power by voting. In a direct democracy, the citizens as a whole form a governing body and vote directly on each issue. In a representative democracy the citizens elect representatives from among themselves. These representatives meet to form a governing body, such as a legislature. In a constitutional democracy the powers of the majority are exercised within the framework of a representative democracy, but the constitution limits the majority and protects the minority, usually through the enjoyment by all of certain individual rights, e.g. freedom of speech, or freedom of association. “Rule of the majority” is sometimes referred to as democracy. Democracy is a system of processing conflicts in which outcomes depend on what participants do, but no single force controls what occurs and its outcomes.

The uncertainty of outcomes is inherent in democracy, which makes all forces struggle repeatedly for the realization of their interests, being the devolution of power from a group of people to a set of rules.[4] Western democracy, as distinct from that which existed in pre-modern societies, is generally considered to have originated in city-states such as Classical Athens and the Roman Republic, where various schemes and degrees of enfranchisement of the free male population were observed before the form disappeared in the West at the beginning of late antiquity. The English word dates back to the 16th century, from the older Middle French and Middle Latin equivalents.

According to American political scientist Larry Diamond, democracy consists of four key elements: a political system for choosing and replacing the government through free and fair elections; the active participation of the people, as citizens, in politics and civic life; protection of the human rights of all citizens; a rule of law, in which the laws and procedures apply equally to all citizens. Todd Landman, nevertheless, draws our attention to the fact that democracy and human rights are two different concepts and that “there must be greater specificity in the conceptualisation and operationalization of democracy and human rights”.

The term appeared in the 5th century BC to denote the political systems then existing in Greek city-states, notably Athens, to mean “rule of the people”, in contrast to aristocracy (ἀριστοκρατία, aristokratía), meaning “rule of an elite”. While theoretically these definitions are in opposition, in practice the distinction has been blurred historically. The political system of Classical Athens, for example, granted democratic citizenship to free men and excluded slaves and women from political participation. In virtually all democratic governments throughout ancient and modern history, democratic citizenship consisted of an elite class, until full enfranchisement was won for all adult citizens in most modern democracies through the suffrage movements of the 19th and 20th centuries.

Democracy contrasts with forms of government where power is either held by an individual, as in an absolute monarchy, or where power is held by a small number of individuals, as in an oligarchy. Nevertheless, these oppositions, inherited from Greek philosophy,[8] are now ambiguous because contemporary governments have mixed democratic, oligarchic and monarchic elements. Karl Popper defined democracy in contrast to dictatorship or tyranny, thus focusing on opportunities for the people to control their leaders and to oust them without the need for a revolution.
CHARACTERISTICS

Most democratic (closest to 10)

Least democratic (closest to 0)

Democracy’s de facto status in the world as of 2017, according to Democracy Index by The Economist.

Democracy’s de jure status in the world as of 2018; only Saudi Arabia, Oman, the UAE, Brunei, and the Vatican officially admit to be undemocratic
No consensus exists on how to define democracy, but legal equality, political freedom and rule of law have been identified as important characteristics. These principles are reflected in all eligible citizens being equal before the law and having equal access to legislative processes.[citation needed] For example, in a representative democracy, every vote has equal weight, no unreasonable restrictions can apply to anyone seeking to become a representative, [according to whom?] and the freedom of its eligible citizens is secured by legitimised rights and liberties which are typically protected by a constitution.[13][14] Other uses of “democracy” include that of direct democracy.

One theory holds that democracy requires three fundamental principles: upward control (sovereignty residing at the lowest levels of authority), political equality, and social norms by which individuals and institutions only consider acceptable acts that reflect the first two principles of upward control and political equality.

The term “democracy” is sometimes used as shorthand for liberal democracy, which is a variant of representative democracy that may include elements such as political pluralism; equality before the law; the right to petition elected officials for redress of grievances; due process; civil liberties; human rights; and elements of civil society outside the government. Roger Scruton argues that democracy alone cannot provide personal and political freedom unless the institutions of civil society are also present.

In some countries, notably in the United Kingdom which originated the Westminster system, the dominant principle is that of parliamentary sovereignty, while maintaining judicial independence. In the United States, separation of powers is often cited as a central attribute. In India, parliamentary sovereignty is subject to the Constitution of India which includes judicial review. Though the term “Democracy” is typically used in the context of a political state, the principles also are applicable to private organisations.

Majority rule is often listed as a characteristic of democracy. Hence, democracy allows for political minorities to be oppressed by the “tyranny of the majority” in the absence of legal protections of individual or group rights. An essential part of an “ideal” representative democracy is competitive elections that are substantively and procedurally “fair,” i.e., just and equitable. In some countries, freedom of political expression, freedom of speech, freedom of the press, and internet democracy are considered important to ensure that voters are well informed, enabling them to vote according to their own interests.

It has also been suggested that a basic feature of democracy is the capacity of all voters to participate freely and fully in the life of their society.[22] With its emphasis on notions of social contract and the collective will of all the voters, democracy can also be characterised as a form of political collectivism because it is defined as a form of government in which all eligible citizens have an equal say in lawmaking.

While representative Democracy is sometimes equated with the republican form of government, the term “republic” classically has encompassed both democracies and Aristocracies. Many democracies are constitutional monarchies, such as the United Kingdom.
HEGEL

Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel (/ˈheɪɡəl/, German: [ˈɡeːɔɐ̯k ˈvɪlhɛlm ˈfʁiːdʁɪç ˈheːɡl̩]; August 27, 1770 – November 14, 1831) was a German philosopher and an important figure of German idealism. He achieved wide recognition in his day and—while primarily influential within the continental tradition of philosophy—has become increasingly influential in the analytic tradition as well. Although Hegel remains a divisive figure, his canonical stature within Western philosophy is universally recognized.
FULL NAME:
Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel

BORN: August 27, 1770
Stuttgart, Duchy of Württemberg

DIED: November 14, 1831 (aged 61), Berlin, Kingdom of Prussia

RESIDENCE: Germany

NATIONALITY: German

EDUCATION:
Gymnasium illustre zu Stuttgart
Tübinger Stift, University of Tübingen (MA, 1790)[1]
University of Jena (PhD, 1801)

ERA:
19th-century philosophy

REGION:
Western philosophy
School
Continental philosophy
German idealism
Objective idealism
Absolute idealism
Hegelianism
Historicism
Naturphilosophie
Epistemic coherentism
Conceptualism
Empirical realism
Coherence theory of truth

INSTITUTIONS:
University of Jena
(1801–1806)
University of Heidelberg
(1816–1818)
University of Berlin
(1818–1831)
THESIS
Dissertatio Philosophica de Orbitis Planetarium (Philosophical Dissertation on the Orbits of the Planets) (1801)
Academic advisors
Johann Friedrich LeBret [de] (MA advisor)
Notable students
Johann Eduard Erdmann
Main interests
Metaphysics
Epistemology
Naturphilosophie
Philosophy of history
Political philosophy
Logic
Aesthetics
Notable ideas
Absolute idealism
Hegelian dialectic
Master–slave dialectic
Aufheben (“sublation”)
Geist (“mind/spirit”)
Sittlichkeit (“ethical order”)
Alienation[8]
Dialectical phenomenology
The three moments
of the concept: universality,
particularity, and individuality[9]
(Allgemeinheit, Besonderheit,
Einzelheit)[10]
Abstract particularity[11]
The abstract–concrete distinction[12]
Judgement of history
“The true is the whole”[13]
Rationality alone is real[14]
Logical holism
Panlogism
Distinction between
critical Verstandesmetaphysik[15]
(metaphysics of Understanding) and
speculative Vernunftsmetaphysik
(metaphysics of Reason)

Inferentialism

The Negative/Positive Liberty Distinction

The civil society/state distinction
Volksgeist
INFLUENCES:

Aristotle Böhme Diderot Ferguson Fichte Heraclitus Herder Kant Rousseau Spinoza Schelling Schiller Smith
INFLUENCED:
Adorno Barth Bauer Bosanquet Bradley Brandomde Beauvoir Butler Chalybäus Chicherin Collingwood Cousin Croce Derrida Dilthey Engels Feuerbach Fischer Fukuyama Gentile Gore Green Hyppolite Kaufmann Kierkegaard Kojève Küng Lenin Lukács Marcuse Marx Morin McDowell Nietzsche Pippin Rose Rosenkranz Russon Sartre Singer Stein Stirner Strauss Taylor Žižek

Hegel’s principal achievement was his development of a distinctive articulation of idealism, sometimes termed absolute idealism, in which the dualisms of, for instance, mind and nature and subject and object are overcome. His philosophy of spirit conceptually integrates psychology, the state, history, art, religion and philosophy. His account of the master–slave dialectic has been highly influential, especially in 20th-century France. Of special importance is his concept of spirit (Geist, sometimes also translated as “mind”) as the historical manifestation of the logical concept and the “sublation” (Aufhebung, integration without elimination or reduction) of seemingly contradictory or opposing factors: examples include the apparent opposition between nature and freedom and between immanence and transcendence. Hegel has been seen in the 20th century as the originator of the thesis, antithesis, synthesis triad, but as an explicit phrase it originated with Johann Gottlieb Fichte.

Hegel has influenced many thinkers and writers whose own positions vary widely. Karl Barth described Hegel as a “Protestant Aquinas” while Maurice Merleau-Ponty wrote that “all the great philosophical ideas of the past century—the philosophies of Marx and Nietzsche, phenomenology, German existentialism, and psychoanalysis—had their beginnings in Hegel”.
SOCIALISM

SHADOW GOVERNMENT

“To the Rockefellers, socialism is not a system for redistributing wealth – especially not for redistributing their wealth -but a system to control people and competitors. Socialism puts power in the hands of the government. And since the Rockefellers control the government, government control means Rockefeller control. You may not have known this, but you can be sure they do!” …The Rockefeller File by Gary Allen

Control necessitates a static society. A growing, competitive, and free society gives new people a chance to make their fortune and replace some of those already at the top. So legislation is promoted to restrict entrepreneurial effort and tax away capital accumulations not protected in the tax-free foundations of the Establishment insiders. Every effort is made to press medium-size business to the wall and allow it to be swallowed up by the Establishment giants……But the fact is that socialism is only a system for control, and the members of the Establishment elite operating out of New York and Washington understand socialism much better than do the Marxists……. the Establishment insiders know that socialism is not a humanitarian system for redistributing wealth, but a system for concentrating wealth and controlling people. Socialism is nothing more or less than a power system — a power system with quasi-mystical and demonstrably false philosophical premises.
The suggestions of the Trilateral report, “The Crisis of Democracy,” are just about the most cultured and genteel proposals for socialist dictatorship I’ve ever seen. Lenin, Hitler, Stalin, and Mao are illiterate boors by comparison.
The great international bankers and industrialists do not favor competition. What they favor is the formation of cartels and monopolies to control world finance, markets, and natural resources. The Communists, led by the Soviet Union, have basically identical goals on the level of world power. What is more natural than for the Western monopolists to divvy up these spheres with the Communist monopolists of the East? There is a great deal more to it than that, but I think I’ve made my point. An Interview with Gary Allen by John Rees

Committee of 300 (aka Olympians)
Shadow government

Targets of the Illuminati and the Committee of 300 By Dr. John Coleman.

Thanks to the sworn testimony of Guerzoni, Italy and Eu- rope but not the U.S. learned that Kissinger was behind the death of Aldo Moro. This tragic affair demonstrates the ability of the Committee of 300 to impose its will upon any government without exception. Secure in his position as a member of the most powerful secret society in the world, and I am not talking about Freemasonry, Kissinger not only terrified Moro, but carried through on his threats to “eliminate” Moro if he did not give up his plan to bring economic and industrial progress to Italy. In June and July of 1982, the wife of Aldo Moro testified in open court that her husband’s murder came about as a result of serious threats against his life, made by what she called “a high ranking United States political figure.” Mrs. Eleanora Moro repeated the precise phrase reportedly used by Kissinger in the sworn testimony of Guerzoni: “Either you stop your political line or you will pay dearly for it.” Recalled by the judge, Guerzoni was asked if he could identify the person Mrs. Moro was talking about. Guerzoni replied that it was indeed Henry Kissinger as he had previously intimated.- John Coleman, The Story of The Committee of 300, p. 7

The Order of the Garter is the secret inner group which is an elite group within the Order of St. John of Jerusalem which is the British part of the Knights of Malta. The Knights of the Garter are the leaders of the Committee of 300. They are diabolical men. Lord Peter Carrington, who is a member of the satanic Order of Osiris and other demonic groups is a member of the Order of the Garter. Lord Palmerston is an example from history of another similar example of a Knight of the Garter who was totally corrupt, pretended to be a Christian, and practiced Satanism. Bloodlines of the Illuminati 4. DuPonts

To bring about depopulation of large cities according to the trial run carried out by the Pol Pot regime in Cambodia. It is interesting to note that Pol Pot’s genocidal plans were drawn up in the US by one of the Club of Rome’s research foundations, and overseen by Thomas Enders, a high-ranking State Department official. It is also interesting that the committee is currently seeking to reinstate the Pol Pot butchers in Cambodia. Targets of the Illuminati and the Committe of 300 By Dr. John Coleman.

http://www.geocities.com/lord_visionary/committeof300.htm

This committee of 300 is modeled after the British East India Company’s Council of 300, founded by the British aristocracy in 1727. Most of its immense wealth arose out of the opium trade with China. This group is responsible for the phony drug wars here in the U.S. These phony drug wars were to get us to give away our constitutional rights. Asset forfeiture is a prime example, where huge assets can be seized without trail and no proof of guilt needed. Also the Committee of 300 long ago decreed that there shall be a smaller-much smaller-and better world, that is, their idea of what constitutes a better world.

The myriads of useless eaters consuming scarce natural resources were to be culled. Industrial progress supports population growth. Therefore the command to multiply and subdue the earth found in Genesis had to be subverted. This called for an attack upon Christianity; the slow but sure disintegration of industrial nation states; the destruction of hundreds of millions of people, referred to by the Committee of 300 as “surplus population, ” and the removal of any leader who dared to stand in the way of the Committee’s global planning to reach the foregoing objectives. Not that the U.S. government didn’t know, but as it was part of the conspiracy, it helped to keep the lid on information rather than let the truth be known. Queen, Elizabeth II, is the head of the Committee of 300.

The Committee of 300 looks to social convulsions on a global scale, followed by depressions, as a softening-up technique for bigger things to come, as its principal method of creating masses of people all over the world who will become its “welfare” recipients of the future. The committee appears to base much of its important decisions affecting mankind on the philosophy of Polish aristocrat, Felix Dzerzinski, who regarded mankind as being slightly above the level of cattle. As a close friend of British intelligence agent Sydney Reilly (Reilly was actually Dzerzinski’s controller during the Bolshevik Revolution’s formative years), he often confided in Reilly during his drinking bouts. Dzerzinski was, of course, the beast who ran the Red Terror apparatus. He once told Reilly, while the two were on a drinking binge, that “Man is of no importance. Look at what happens when you starve him. He begins to eat his dead companions to stay alive. Man is only interested in his own survival. That is all that counts. All the Spinoza stuff is a lot of rubbish”. 
http://fourthdimension.freeyellow.com/Committee300.htm

EXCLUSIVE: LARGEST PEDOPHILE RING IN HISTORY, 70,000 MEMBERS, HEADS OF STATE

EXCLUSIVE: LARGEST PEDOPHILE RING IN HISTORY, 70,000 MEMBERS, HEADS OF STATE

 


By Gordon Duff / References: NBC News;


Millions read the news today, the pedophile ring “busted” or the earlier article about how the FBI actually ran it for several weeks, expanding it, drawing in tens of thousands.

Those who read it thought they knew, thought they were getting the story but as is so often the case, the truth goes so much further.

When Veterans Today tied the murder of Supreme Court Justice Anthony Scalia to a White House blackmail plot and a strange tale involving the Keshe Foundation, it became clear that the highest and most powerful in Europe, the US and around the world, were tied together in a web of ritual child abuse on a massive scale.

Today’s story is one more aspect of this. VT’s involvement goes back to 1991 when key VT staffers worked for America’s intelligence community.

A GOP high level staffer approached the CIA claiming that President George H.W. Bush was being blackmailed. It was said that the President was at a political fundraiser in St. Louis where, unknown to the President, top GOP campaign donors were having sex with young males, some of whom had been spirited away from Boys Town in Nebraska of Father Flanagan fame.

The rumors became more than rumors when Bush 43 took office and brought with him, according to a high level White House informant, a virtual army of Neocon pedophiles and “nancyboys” who set the tone for 8 years of crushed civil liberties, staged economic crashes and the dirtiest wars in America’s history.

The door didn’t open again until Iranian physicist, Mehran T. Keshe came to us with his own story. Invited to Belgium, sponsored by the Royal Family, Keshe was introduced to internet guru Sterling Allen and Belgian “fixer,” Dirk Lauressens.

Within a short time, it became clear that he was there as a prisoner, not a guest, having fallen into a web of pedophiles that control public life in Belgium and the Netherlands, control corporations, courts, the police and do so rather publicly.

With Keshe’s story, we traced Sterling Allen, through his work with Belgium’s Royal Family, to his questioning by the FBI, to the seizure of his computers and eventually to his real task in life, webmaster for a massive pedophile ring that supplied children for the members of secret societies that control our daily lives through suppression of technology and the waging of endless war.

From NBC News:

“Massive pedophile ring busted; 230 kids saved

“An Internet pedophile ring with up to 70,000 members — thought to be the world’s largest — has been uncovered by police, a security official said Wednesday.

“The European police agency Europol said in a statement that “Operation Rescue” had identified 670 suspects and that 230 abused children in 30 countries had been taken to safety. More children are expected to be found, Europol said”.

A pedophile ring, 70,000 strong, has been identified and hundreds arrested, an organization run on the internet, centered in the Free Energy Community, including websites run out of Paris, the Netherlands and Belgium.

What isn’t being told is that this same organization, also known as the Red Circle, runs through secret societies around the world:

· Bilderberg

· St. Hubertus

· Federalist Society

· Knights of Malta (Rome, not KMFAP in Budapest)

· Council on Foreign Relations

· Federal Reserve Bank

· NATO

· Royal Families of Belgium, Netherlands and United Kingdom.

· SCOTUS (Supreme Court of the United States)

So much of this story revolves around Mehran T. Keshe, whose plasma related defense technologies, threaten the military balance of power, disabling American stealth drones and even leaving an AEGIS destroyer floating, dead in the water, in the Black Sea.

Anti-Keshe “troll” and convicted pedophile Sterling Allen, former Rense Radio host, now serving a life sentence, is said to have supplied the encryption keys that allowed the FBI to take over the Netherlands based site.

From NBC:

“The website operated from a server based in the Netherlands and, at its height, boasted up to 70,000 members worldwide”, it added.

“It attempted to operate as a ‘discussion–only’ forum where people could share their sexual interest in young boys without committing any specific offences, thus operating ‘below the radar’ of police attention”, Europol said.

Police infiltrated site

The Europol statement said U.K. and Australian police infiltrated the site to identify the members who posed the greatest danger to children. Police also sometimes posed as children online as part of the investigation.

Law enforcement authorities from 13 countries, including the United States, Australia, Canada, Italy, Spain and the U.K., were involved in the case, Europol said.

The statement said Europol analysts had cracked the security features of a key computer server at the center of the network which uncovered the identities of suspected child sex offenders.

And, after his arrest, the forum’s Dutch administrator helped police break encryption measures that shielded users’ identities, allowing police to begin their covert investigations.

“Europol subsequently issued over 4,000 intelligence reports to police authorities in over 30 countries in Europe and elsewhere, which has led to the arrests of suspects and the safeguarding of children”, Europol said.

In September 2015, Iranian physicist Mehran T. Keshe met with the FBI in Rome, a meeting set up by VT. From a source at Europol:

It was this from Veterans Today that helped push this forward:

“It was Keshe’s information given to the FBI in Italy that led to the seizure of Sterling Allan’s computer back in January of 2016, which led to the Obama White House getting files tyingJustice “Tony” Scalia to a child sex ring and demonstrating that it was Scalia that had protected Allan.

“With Justice Scalia exposed to Obama blackmail, his own friends smothered him to death with a pillow, and walked past police, while the world moved on, no autopsy, no investigation”.

Read: Former Victim Claims Scalia Was a Pedophile

That explains why Hollande (President of the French Republic) was scared he is linked to child abuse in France, via Belgium as well.

Abdessalem (Foreign Minister of Tunisia) was traded by the FBI so Hollande can stay in power, sign the tafta and much more allow American military presence in France, which is now turning against him…

That explains why the US military unit near Milan was behind us to see what we had in stock against Bibi (Netanyahu) and Hollande… now that they have Hollande, they are pushing him to the edge, using pressure on Sarkozy, right hand of Bibi, they moved in Tripoli, blackmailing Roma.

Thus, what begins as a hundred arrests, when you peel the levels, involves the French elections and even the recent Bataclan attack in Paris now tied to, if you can imagine it, a police informant smuggled into France through Italy by Tunisia, who out of curiosity runs an anti-Keshe website. Why do they hate Keshe?

Pedophilia Bombshells — The Sick World of the ‘Elite’:

Obama, Clinton, Podesta, Soros, Epstein, Alefantis — All Connected to Pedophilia Claims by ‘Podesta Emails’

Satanic Pedophilia Network Exposed in Australia — It Starts at the TOP, Just Like in the USA and UK

Dozens of UK Politicians Investigated in Massive Pedophilia Ring

The Orange County Pedophilia Ring is Protected – Dozens of Missing Children, Investigators ‘Suicided’

Queen Elizabeth Found Guilty in Missing Children Case — Whistle Blowers Incarcerated, While She is Free

George Bush Pedophile Sex Ring and Blackmail of Congress

Slave Children Forced to Have Sex With ‘Royalty, Politicians, Academicians’ — Bill Clinton Also Visited the Villa

‘Conspiracy of silence’ — the banned/unaired Discovery channel documentary that exposes pedophilia at the highest levels of government.


EXPOSING’ PEDOGATE’..

EXPOSING PEDOGATE – 

PEDOGATE SRA & ORGANIZED PEDOPHILIA, SATANIC RITUAL CHILD ABUSE, CHILD-SEX-TRAFFICKING IS REAL!



WHAT IS PEDOGATE? 


 

2018-08-07-07-38-362.pngritualized_child_abuse-1.jpg2018-11-14-19-18-07.png2018-11-14-19-18-22.pngimg.pngcomet ping pong logogvigecjk10307441782018-12-20-08-04-35~2sra-us-real_15783542881.jpgimg_20190218_195103_8411634189022.jpgimg_20190228_230530_214705805805.jpg27bc8c001411e7029065b857530c2986-11046510256.jpgebb7ba1844be70997552058a0673aa1a-11811718869.jpgabb1f32ff72db1ef6548c43d36672d05-1453661084.jpgafeeeb54f6852e0a93cfe988be209acf-11252291553.jpgAddText_08-10-02.53.170_FRONT_SATANIC CULT AWARENESSAddText_02-09-01.10.52SRA IS REAL_18img_20190228_230149_477530416540.jpgimg_20190301_233236_29961334033.jpgFREE MASONS.jpgBaal.jpgPizzagate.jpgPedogateBook of the dead-translated into englishBook of the Dead-1the ancient egyptians knew how to unleash the power of the pineal gland _ ancient code1034145415..jpgKundalini.jpgKundalini.jpgPizzagate.jpgPizzagate.jpgPizzagate.jpgSRA IS REAL.jpgSecret Societies.jpgPizzagate.jpgimg_20190207_071650_7941564929439.jpgpizzagate (2)pizzagate (1)AddText_12-18-04.53.02Watergate_Scandal_Card_Game_boxIMG_20180812_024113_080kris parontoPGateDdlP1zPU0AEd1BN0_front page_CULTWATCH.COM2019-03-12-03-19-05~2521774521..png


PEDOVORE, SRA & SATANIC PEDOPHILIA IS REAL! INTRODUCTION TO PEDOVORE

 


These four past years there’s been a explosion of leaked information, concerning; “organized satanic pedophilia”, in America, UK and many other countries, these exposures with extremly violent graphic content. Made it to the top of the most shocking scandals in world history. And it would later be obvious that this was only the beginning, the “entrance”, of the deep, dark (rabbit hole).. Researchers would learn how traumatic the research of all this cruelty against innocent children that is taking place all over the world would become… Draining and horrific is the hard boiled truth…
Truth so horrible.. A million times worse than any of our worse nightmares or what we even could imagine it would be.. The content evidence got the most experinced, tough FBI agents, to cry and vomit, when analyzing the video and photo evidences, and many researchers had to take some time off from their actual research because of the raw cruelty and violent content. Many researchers experienced break downs, despair and others experienced depressions and insomnia.
Despite this most of the researchers kept digging deeper and deeper in this filthy reality, which lead to the expose of a huge group of organized pedophiles rings within the toplevels in society involved with child dz-sex-trafficking, kidnapping, rape, torture, murder, cannibalism of children. The names of with connections on top level of the White House in Washington DC, former president Bill Clinton, Barack Obama, election candidate for 2017’s politicial rally Hillary Clinton and her team of campagne assistents and asscociates. While thos been explored by freelanced journalists and freethinking authors, researchers and truthseekers, it has grown and spread like a bad dark tumor and many more names have been revealed and confirmed to be connected in what in the beginning was called “Pizzagate”, but later became pedogate and now is refered to as Pedovore, with strings tangled deep, dark and filthier than any scandal known from history worldwide. And the indictments have been hailing like the worst hailstprm since Donald Trump took office and started cleaning up in the luciferian elite bloodline familes, the deepstate, CIA’s and the secret societies evil, disgusting actions and future agenda.

 


Article from: CULTWATCH.COM — FBI REPORT – SATANIC RITUAL ABUSE

From the same FBI unit depicted in the movie Silence of the Lambs this FBI Behavioral Science Unit Report into Satanic Ritual Abuse is objective and revealing. Cultwatch recommends that any law enforcement officer considering acting against someone accused of Satanic Ritual Abuse first read this report in it’s entirety.

1992 FBI Report – Satanic Ritual Abuse
by Kenneth V. Lanning, Supervisory Special Agent Behavioral Science Unit National Center for the Analysis of Violent Crime

INTRODUCTION

Since 1981 I have been assigned to the Behavioral Science Unit at the FBI Academy in Quantico, Virginia, and have specialized in studying all aspects of the sexual victimization of children. The FBI Behavioral Science Unit provides assistance to criminal justice professionals in the United States and foreign countries. It attempts to develop practical applications of the behavioral sciences to the criminal justice system. As a result of training and research conducted by the Unit and its successes in analyzing violent crime, many professionals contact the Behavioral Science Unit for assistance and guidance in dealing with violent crime, especially those cases considered different, unusual, or bizarre. This service is provided at no cost and is not limited to crimes under the investigative jurisdiction of the FBI.

In 1983 and 1984, when I first began to hear stories of what sounded like satanic or occult activity in connection with allegations of sexual victimization of children (allegations that have come to be referred to most often as “ritual” child abuse,) I tended to believe them. I had been dealing with bizarre, deviant behavior for many years and had long since realized that almost anything is possible. Just when you think that you have heard it all, along comes another strange case.

The idea that there are a few cunning, secretive individuals in positions of power somewhere in this country regularly killing a few people as part of some satanic ritual or ceremony and getting away with it is certainly within the realm of possibility. But the number of alleged cases began to grow and grow. We now have hundreds of victims alleging that thousands of offenders are abusing and even murdering tens of thousands of people as part of organized satanic cults, and there is little or no corroborative evidence. The very reason many “experts” cite for believing these allegations (i.e. many victims, who never met each other, reporting the same events,) is the primary reason I began to question at least some aspects of these allegations.

I have devoted more than seven years part-time, and eleven years full-time, of my professional life to researching, training, and consulting in the area of the sexual victimization of children. The issues of child sexual abuse and exploitation are a big part of my professional life’s work. I have no reason to deny their existence or nature. In fact I have done everything I can to make people more aware of the problem. Some have even blamed me for helping to create the hysteria that has led to these bizarre allegations. I can accept no outside income and am paid the same salary by the FBI whether or not children are abused and exploited – and whether the number is one or one million. As someone deeply concerned about and professionally committed to the issue, I did not lightly question the allegations of hundreds of victims child sexual abuse and exploitation.

In response to accusations by a few that I am a “satanist” who has infiltrated the FBI to facilitate cover-up, how does anyone (or should anyone have to) disprove such allegations? Although reluctant to dignify such absurd accusations with a reply, all I can say to those who have made such allegations that they are wrong and to those who heard such allegations is to carefully consider the source.

The reason I have taken the position I have is not because I support or believe in “satanism,” but because I sincerely believe that my approach is the proper and most effective investigative strategy. I believe that my approach is in the best interest of victims of child sexual abuse. It would have been easy to sit back, as many have, and say nothing publicly about this controversy. I have spoken out and published on this issue because I am concerned about the credibility of the child sexual abuse issue and outraged that, in some cases, individuals are getting away with molesting children because we can’t prove they are satanic devil worshippers who engage in brainwashing, human sacrifice, and cannibalism as part of a large conspiracy.

There are many valid perspectives from which to assess and evaluate victim allegations of sex abuse and exploitation. Parents may choose to believe simply because their children make the claims. The level of proof necessary may be minimal because the consequences of believing are within the family. One parent correctly told me, “I believe what my child needs me to believe”.

Therapists may choose to believe simply because their professional assessment is that their patient believes the victimization and describes it so vividly. The level of proof necessary may be no more than therapeutic evaluation because the consequences are between therapist and patient. No independent corroboration may be required.

A social worker must have more real, tangible evidence of abuse in order to take protective action and initiate legal proceedings. The level of proof necessary must be higher because the consequences (denial of visitation, foster care) are greater.

The law enforcement officer deals with the criminal justice system. The levels of proof necessary are reasonable suspicion, probable cause, and beyond a reasonable doubt because the consequences (criminal investigation, search and seizure, arrest, incarceration) are so great. This discussion will focus primarily on the criminal justice system and the law enforcement perspective. The level of proof necessary for taking action on allegations of criminal acts must be more than simply the victim alleged it and it is possible. This in no way denies the validity and importance of the parental, therapeutic, social welfare, or any other perspective of these allegations.

When, however, therapists and other professionals begin to conduct training, publish articles, and communicate through the media, the consequences become greater, and therefore the level of proof must be greater. The amount of corroboration necessary to act upon allegations of abuse is dependent upon the consequences of such action. We need to be concerned about the distribution and publication of unsubstantiated allegations of bizarre sexual abuse. Information needs to be disseminated to encourage communication and research about the phenomena. The risks, however, of intervenor and victim “contagion” and public hysteria are potential negative aspects of such dissemination. Because of the highly emotional and religious nature of this topic, there is a greater possibility that the spreading of information will result in a kind of self- fulfilling prophesy.

If such extreme allegations are going to be disseminated to the general public, they must be presented in the context of being assessed and evaluated, at least, from the professional perspective of the disseminator and, at best, also from the professional perspective of relevant others. This is what I will attempt to do in this discussion. The assessment and evaluation of such allegations are areas where law enforcement, mental health, and other professionals (anthropologists, folklorists, sociologists, historians, engineers, surgeons, etc.) may be of some assistance to each other in validating these cases individually and in general.

HISTORICAL OVERVIEW

In order to attempt to deal with extreme allegations of what constitute child sex rings, it is important to have an historical perspective of society’s attitudes about child sexual abuse. I will provide a brief synopsis of recent attitudes in the United States here, but those desiring more detailed information about such societal attitudes, particularly in other cultures and in the more distant past, should refer to Florence Rush’s book _The Best Kept Secret: Sexual Abuse of Children_ (1980) and Sander J. Breiner’s book _Slaughter of the Innocents_ (1990.)

Society’s attitude about child sexual abuse and exploitation can be summed up in one word: denial. Most people do not want to hear about it and would prefer to pretend that child sexual victimization just does not occur. Today, however, it is difficult to pretend that it does not happen. Stories and reports about child sexual victimization are daily occurrences.

It is important for professionals dealing with child sexual abuse to recognize and learn to manage this denial of a serious problem. Professionals must overcome the denial and encourage society to deal with, report, and prevent sexual victimization of children.

Some professionals, however, in their zeal to make American society more aware of this victimization, tend to exaggerate the problem. Presentations and literature with poorly documented or misleading claims about one in three children being sexually molested, the $5 billion child pornography industry, child slavery rings, and 50,000 stranger-abducted children are not uncommon. The problem is bad enough; it is not necessary to exaggerate it. Professionals should cite reputable and scientific studies and note the sources of information. If they do not, when the exaggerations and distortions are discovered, their credibility and the credibility of the issue are lost.

“STRANGER DANGER”

During the 1950s and 1960s the primary focus in the literature and discussions on sexual abuse of children was on “stranger danger” – the dirty old man in the wrinkled raincoat. If one could not deny the existence of child sexual abuse, one described victimization in simplistic terms of good and evil. The “stranger danger” approach to preventing child sexual abuse is clear-cut. We immediately know who the good guys and bad guys are and what they look like.

The FBI distributed a poster that epitomized this attitude. It showed a man, with his hat pulled down, hiding behind a tree with a bag of candy in his hands. He was waiting for a sweet little girl walking home from school alone. At the top it read: “Boys and Girls, color the page, memorize the rules.” At the bottom it read: “For your protection, remember to turn down gifts from strangers, and refuse rides offered by strangers.” The poster clearly contrasts the evil of the offender with the goodness of the child victim.

The myth of the child molester as the dirty old man in the wrinkled raincoat is now being reevaluated, based on what we now know about the kinds of people who victimize children. The fact is a child molester can look like anyone else and even be someone we know and like.

There is another myth that is still with us and is far less likely to be discussed. This is the myth of the child victim as a completely innocent little girl walking down the street minding her own business. It may be more important to dispel this myth than the myth of the evil offender, especially when talking about the sexual exploitation of children and child sex rings. Child victims can be boys as well as girls, and not all victims are little “angels”.

Society seems to have a problem dealing with any sexual abuse case in which the offender is not completely “bad” or the victim is not completely “good.” Child victims who, for example, simply behave like human beings and respond to the attention and affection of offenders by voluntarily and repeatedly returning to the offender’s home are troubling. It confuses us to see the victims in child pornography giggling or laughing. At professional conferences on child sexual abuse, child prostitution is almost never discussed. It is the form of sexual victimization of children most unlike the stereotype of the innocent girl victim. Child prostitutes, by definition, participate in and often initiate their victimization.

Furthermore child prostitutes and the participants in child sex rings are frequently boys. One therapist recently told me that a researcher’s data on child molestation were misleading because many of the child victims in question were child prostitutes. This implies that child prostitutes are not “real” child victims. In a survey by the _Los Angeles Times_, only 37 percent of those responding thought that child prostitution constituted child sexual abuse (Timnik, 1985.) Whether or not it seems fair, when adults and children have sex, the child is always the victim.

INTRAFAMILIAL CHILD SEXUAL ABUSE

During the 1970s, primarily as a result of the women’s movement, society began to learn more about the sexual victimization of children. We began to realize that most children are sexually molested by someone they know who is usually a relative – a father, step-father, uncle, grandfather, older brother, or even a female relative. Some mitigate the difficulty of accepting this by adopting the view that only members of socio-economic groups other than theirs engage in such behavior.

It quickly became apparent that warnings about not taking gifts from strangers were not good enough to prevent child sexual abuse. Consequently, we began to develop prevention programs based on more complex concepts, such as good touching and bad touching. the “yucky” feeling, and the child’s right to say no. These are not the kinds of things you can easily and effectively communicate in fifty minutes to hundreds of kids packed into a school auditorium. These are very difficult issues, and programs must he carefully developed and evaluated.

In the late 1970s child sexual abuse became almost synonymous with incest, and incest meant father-daughter sexual relations. Therefore, the focus of child sexual abuse intervention became father-daughter incest. Even today, the vast majority of training materials, articles, and books on this topic refer to child sexual abuse only in terms of intrafamilial father-daughter incest.

Incest is, in fact, sexual relations between individuals of any age too closely related to marry. It need not necessarily involve an adult and a child, and it goes beyond child sexual abuse. But more importantly child sexual abuse goes beyond father-daughter incest. Intrafamilial incest between an adult and child may be the most common form of child sexual abuse, but it is not the only form.

The progress of the 1970s in recognizing that child sexual abuse was not simply a result of “stranger danger” was an important breakthrough in dealing with society’s denial. The battle, however, is not over. The persistent voice of society luring us back to the more simple concept of “stranger danger” may never go away. It is the voice of denial.

RETURN TO “STRANGER DANGER”

In the early 1980s the issue of missing children rose to prominence and was focused primarily on the stranger abduction of little children. Runaways, throwaways, noncustodial abductions, nonfamily abductions of teenagers – all major problems within the missing children’s issue – were almost forgotten. People no longer wanted to hear about good touching and bad touching and the child’s right to say “no.” They wanted to be told, in thirty minutes or less, how they could protect their children from abduction by strangers. We were back to the horrible but simple and clear-cut concept of “stranger danger”.

In the emotional zeal over the problem of missing children, isolated horror stories and distorted numbers were sometimes used. The American public was led to believe that most of the missing children had been kidnapped by pedophiles – a new term for child molesters. The media, profiteers, and well-intentioned zealots all played big roles in this hype and hysteria over missing children.

THE ACQUAINTANCE MOLESTER

Only recently has society begun to deal openly with a critical piece in the puzzle of child sexual abuse – acquaintance molestation. This seems to be the most difficult aspect of the problem for us to face. People seem more willing to accept a father or stepfather, particularly one from another socio-economic group, as a child molester than a parish priest, a next-door neighbor, a police officer, a pediatrician, an FBI agent, or a Scout leader. The acquaintance molester, by definition, is one of us. These kinds of molesters have always existed, but our society has not been willing to accept that fact.

Sadly, one of the main reasons that the criminal justice system and the public were forced to confront the problem of acquaintance molestation was the preponderance of lawsuits arising from the negligence of many institutions.

One of the unfortunate outcomes of society’s preference for the “stranger danger” concept is what I call “say no, yell, and tell” guilt. This is the result of prevention programs that tell potential child victims to avoid sexual abuse by saying no, yelling, and telling. This might work with the stranger hiding behind a tree. Adolescent boys seduced by a Scout leader or children who actively participate in their victimization often feel guilty and blame themselves because they did not do what they were “supposed” to do. They may feel a need to describe their victimization in more socially acceptable but sometimes inaccurate ways that relieve them of this guilt.

While American society has become increasingly more aware of the problem of the acquaintance molester and related problems such as child pornography, the voice calling us back to “stranger danger” still persists.

SATANISM: A NEW FORM OF “STRANGER DANGER”

In today’s version of “stranger danger,” it is the satanic devil worshipers who are snatching and victimizing the children. Many who warned us in the early 1980s about pedophiles snatching fifty thousand kids a year now contend they were wrong only about who was doing the kidnapping, not about the number abducted. This is again the desire for the simple and clear-cut explanation for a complex problem.

For those who know anything about criminology, one of the oldest theories of crime is demonology: The devil makes you do it. This makes it even easier to deal with the child molester who is the “pillar of the community.” It is not his fault; it is not our fault. There is no way we could have known; the devil made him do it. This explanation has tremendous appeal because, like “stranger danger,” it presents the clear-cut, black-and-white struggle between good and evil as the explanation for child abduction, exploitation, and abuse.

In regard to satanic “ritual” abuse, today we may not be where we were with incest in the 1960s, but where we were with missing children in the early 1980s. The best data now available (the 1990 _National Incidence Studies on Missing, Abducted, Runaway, and Thrownaway Children in America_) estimate the number of stereotypical child abductions at between 200 and 300 a year, and the number of stranger abduction homicides of children at between 43 and 147 a year. Approximately half of the abducted children are teenagers. Today’s facts are significantly different from yesterday’s perceptions, and those who exaggerated the problem, however well-intentioned, have lost credibility and damaged the reality of the problem.

LAW ENFORCEMENT TRAINING

The belief that there is a connection between satanism and crime is certainly not new. As previously stated, one of the oldest theories concerning the causes of crime is demonology. Fear of satanic or occult activity has peaked from time to time throughout history. Concern in the late 1970s focused primarily on “unexplained” deaths and mutilations of animals, and in recent years has focused on child sexual abuse and the alleged human sacrifice of missing children. In 1999 it will probably focus on the impending “end of the world”.

Today satanism and a wide variety of other terms are used interchangeably in reference to certain crimes. This discussion will analyze the nature of “satanic, occult, ritualistic” crime primarily as it pertains to the abuse of children and focus on appropriate law enforcement responses to it. Recently a flood of law enforcement seminars and conferences have dealt with satanic and ritualistic crime. These training conferences have various titles, such as “Occult in Crime,” “Satanic Cults,” ‘Ritualistic Crime Seminar,” “Satanic Influences in Homicide,” “Occult Crimes, Satanism and Teen Suicide,” and “Ritualistic Abuse of Children”.

The typical conference runs from one to three days, and many of them include the same presenters and instructors. A wide variety of topics are usually discussed during this training either as individual presentations by different instructors or grouped together by one or more instructors.

TYPICAL TOPICS COVERED INCLUDE THE FOLLOWING:

Historical overview of satanism, witchcraft, and paganism from ancient to modern times. Nature and influence of fantasy role-playing games, such as “Dungeons and Dragons.” Lyrics, symbolism, and influence of rock and roll, Heavy Metal, and Black Metal music. Teenage “stoner” gangs, their symbols, and their vandalism. Teenage suicide by adolescents dabbling in the occult. Crimes committed by self-styled satanic practitioners, including grave and church desecrations and robberies, animal mutilations, and even murders. Ritualistic abuse of children as part of bizarre ceremonies and human sacrifices. Organized, Traditional, or Multigenerational satanic groups involved in organized conspiracies, such as taking over day care centers, infiltrating police departments, and trafficking in human sacrifice victims. The “Big Conspiracy” theory, which implies that satanists are responsible for such things as Adolph Hitler, World War II, abortion, illegal drugs, pornography, Watergate, and Irangate, and have infiltrated the Department of Justice, the Pentagon, and the White House.

During the conferences, these nine areas are linked together through the liberal use of the word “satanism” and some common symbolism (pentagrams, 666, demons, etc.) The implication often is that all are part of a continuum of behavior, a single problem or some common conspiracy. The distinctions among the different areas are blurred even if occasionally a presenter tries to make them. The information presented is a mixture of fact, theory, opinion, fantasy, and paranoia, and because some of it can be proven or corroborated (symbols on rock albums, graffiti on walls, desecration of cemeteries, vandalism, etc.,) the implication is that it is all true and documented. Material produced by religious organizations, photocopies and slides of newspaper articles, and videotapes of tabloid television programs are used to supplement the training and are presented as “evidence” of the existence and nature of the problem.

All of this is complicated by the fact that almost any discussion of satanism and the occult is interpreted in the light of the religious beliefs of those in the audience. Faith, not logic and reason, governs the religious beliefs of most people. As a result, some normally skeptical law enforcement officers accept the information disseminated at these conferences without critically evaluating it or questioning the sources.

Officers who do not normally depend on church groups for law enforcement criminal intelligence, who know that media accounts of their own cases are notoriously inaccurate, and who scoff at and joke about tabloid television accounts of bizarre behavior suddenly embrace such material when presented in the context of satanic activity. Individuals not in law enforcement seem even more likely to do so. Other disciplines, especially therapists, have also conducted training conferences on the characteristics and identification of “ritual” child abuse. Nothing said at such conferences will change the religious beliefs of those in attendance. Such conferences illustrate the highly emotional nature of and the ambiguity and wide variety of terms involved in this issue.

DEFINITIONS

The words “satanic,” “occult,” and “ritual” are often used interchangeably. It is difficult to define “satanism” precisely. No attempt will be made to do so here. However, it is important to realize that, for some people, any religious belief system other than their own is “satanic.” The Ayatollah Khomeini and Saddam Hussein referred to the United States as the “Great Satan.” In the British Parliament a Protestant leader called the Pope the Antichrist. In a book titled _Prepare For War_ (1987,) Rebecca Brown, M.D. has a chapter entitled “Is Roman Catholicism Witchcraft?” Dr. Brown also lists among the “doorways” to satanic power and/or demon infestation the following: fortune tellers, horoscopes, fraternity oaths, vegetarianism, yoga, self-hypnosis, relaxation tapes, acupuncture, biofeedback, fantasy role-playing games, adultery, homosexuality, pornography, judo, karate, and rock music. Dr. Brown states that rock music “was a carefully masterminded plan by none other than Satan himself” (p. 84.) The ideas expressed in this book may seem extreme and even humorous. This book, however, has been recommended as a serious reference in law enforcement training material on this topic. In books, lectures, handout material, and conversations, I have heard all of the following referred to as satanism:

— Church of Satan
— Ordo Templi Orientis
— Temple of Set
— Demonology
— Witchcraft
— Occult
— Paganism
— Santeria
— Voodoo
— Rosicrucians
— Freemasonry
— Knights Templar
— Stoner Gangs
— Heavy Metal Music
— Rock Music
— KKK
— Nazis
— Skinheads
— Scientology
— Unification Church
— The Way
— Hare Krishna
— Rajneesh
— Religious Cults
— New Age
— Astrology
— Channeling
— Transcendental Meditation
— Holistic Medicine
— Buddhism
— Hinduism
— Mormonism
— Islam
— Orthodox Church — Roman Catholicism

At law enforcement training conferences, it is witchcraft, santeria, paganism, and the occult that are most often referred to as forms of satanism. It may be a matter of definition, but these things are not necessarily the same as traditional satanism. The worship of lunar goddesses and nature and the practice of fertility rituals are not satanism. Santeria is a combination of 17th century Roman Catholicism and African paganism.

Occult means simply “hidden.” All unreported or unsolved crimes might be regarded as occult, but in this context the term refers to the action or influence of supernatural powers, some secret knowledge of them, or an interest in paranormal phenomena, and does not imply satanism, evil, wrongdoing, or crime. Indeed, historically, the principal crimes deserving of consideration as “occult crimes” are the frauds perpetrated by faith healers, fortune tellers and “psychics” who for a fee claim cures, arrange visitations with dead loved ones, and commit other financial crimes against the gullible.

Many individuals define satanism from a totally Christian perspective, using this word to describe the power of evil in the world. With this definition, any crimes, especially those which are particularly bizarre, repulsive, or cruel, can be viewed as satanic in nature. Yet it is just as difficult to precisely define satanism as it is to precisely define Christianity or any complex spiritual belief system.

WHAT IS RITUAL?

The biggest confusion is over the word “ritual.” During training conferences on this topic, ritual almost always comes to mean “satanic” or at least “spiritual.” “Ritual” can refer to a prescribed religious ceremony, but in its broader meaning refers to any customarily-repeated act or series of acts. The need to repeat these acts can be cultural, sexual, or psychological as well as spiritual.

Cultural rituals could include such things as what a family eats on Thanksgiving Day, or when and how presents are opened at Christmas. The initiation ceremonies of fraternities, sororities, gangs, and other social clubs are other examples of cultural rituals.

Since 1972 I have lectured about sexual ritual, which is nothing more than repeatedly engaging in an act or series of acts in a certain manner because of a sexual need. In order to become aroused and/or gratified, a person must engage in the act in a certain way. This sexual ritual can include such things as the physical characteristics, age, or gender of the victim, the particular sequence of acts, the bringing or taking of specific objects, and the use of certain words or phrases. This is more than the concept of M.O. (Method of Operation) known to most police officers. M.O. is something done by an offender because it works. Sexual ritual is something done by an offender because of a need. Deviant acts, such as urinating on, defecating on, or even eviscerating a victim, are far more likely to be the result of sexual ritual than religious or “satanic” ritual.

>From a criminal investigative perspective, two other forms of ritualism must be recognized. The _Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders_ (DSM-III-R) (APA, 1987) defines “Obsessive- Compulsive Disorder” as “repetitive, purposeful, and intentional behaviors that are performed in response to an obsession, or according to certain rules or in a stereotyped fashion” (p. 247.) Such compulsive behavior frequently involves rituals. Although such behavior usually involves noncriminal activity such as excessive hand washing or checking that doors are locked, occasionally compulsive ritualism can be part of criminal activity.

Certain gamblers or firesetters, for example, are thought by some authorities to be motivated in part through such compulsions. Ritual can also stem from psychotic hallucinations and delusions. A crime can be committed in a precise manner because a voice told the offender to do it that way or because a divine mission required it.

To make this more confusing, cultural, religious, sexual, and psychological ritual can overlap. Some psychotic people are preoccupied with religious delusions and hear the voice of God or Satan telling them to do things of a religious nature. Offenders who feel little, if any, guilt over their crimes may need little justification for their antisocial behavior. As human beings, however, they may have fears, concerns, and anxiety over getting away with their criminal acts. It is difficult to pray to God for success in doing things that are against His Commandments.

A negative spiritual belief system may fulfill their human need for assistance from and belief in a greater power or to deal with their superstitions. Compulsive ritualism (e.g., excessive cleanliness or fear of disease) can be introduced into sexual behavior. Even many “normal” people have a need for order and predictability and therefore may engage in family or work rituals. Under stress or in times of change, this need for order and ritual may increase.

Ritual crime may fulfill the cultural, spiritual, sexual, and psychological needs of an offender. Crimes may be ritualistically motivated or may have ritualistic elements. The ritual behavior may also fulfill basic criminal needs to manipulate victims, get rid of rivals, send a message to enemies, and intimidate co-conspirators. The leaders of a group may want to play upon the beliefs and superstitions of those around them and try to convince accomplices and enemies that they, the leaders, have special or “supernatural” powers.

The important point for the criminal investigator is to realize that most ritualistic criminal behavior is not motivated simply by satanic or any religious ceremonies. At some conferences, presenters have attempted to make an issue of distinguishing between “ritual,” “ritualized,” and “ritualistic” abuse of children. These subtle distinctions, however, seem to be of no significant value to the criminal investigator.

WHAT IS “RITUAL” CHILD ABUSE?

I cannot define “ritual child abuse” precisely and prefer not to use the term. I am frequently forced to use it (as throughout this discussion) so that people will have some idea what I am discussing. Use of the term, however, is confusing, misleading, and counterproductive. The newer term “satanic ritual abuse” (abbreviated “SRA”) is even worse. Certain observations, however, are important for investigative understanding. Most people today use the term to refer to abuse of children that is part of some evil spiritual belief system, which almost by definition must be satanic.

Dr. Lawrence Pazder, coauthor of _Michelle Remembers_, defines “ritualized abuse of children” as “repeated physical, emotional, mental, and spiritual assaults combined with a systematic use of symbols and secret ceremonies designed to turn a child against itself, family, society, and God” (presentation, Richmond, Va., May 7,1987.) He also states that “the sexual assault has ritualistic meaning and is not for sexual gratification.”

This definition may have value for academics, sociologists, and therapists, but it creates potential problems for law enforcement. Certain acts engaged in with children (i.e. kissing, touching, appearing naked, etc.) may be criminal if performed for sexual gratification. If the ritualistic acts were in fact performed for spiritual indoctrination, potential prosecution can be jeopardized, particularly if the acts can be defended as constitutionally protected religious expression. The mutilation of a baby’s genitals for sadistic sexual pleasure is a crime. The circumcision of a baby’s genitals for religious reasons is most likely not a crime. The intent of the acts is important for criminal prosecution.

Not all spiritually motivated ritualistic activity is satanic. Santeria, witchcraft, voodoo, and most religious cults are not satanism. In fact, most spiritually- or religiously-based abuse of children has nothing to do with satanism. Most child abuse that could be termed “ritualistic” by various definitions is more likely to be physical and psychological rather than sexual in nature. If a distinction needs to be made between satanic and nonsatanic child abuse, the indicators for that distinction must be related to specific satanic symbols, artifacts, or doctrine rather than the mere presence of any ritualistic element.

Not all such ritualistic activity with a child is a crime. Almost all parents with religious beliefs indoctrinate their children into that belief system. Is male circumcision for religious reasons child abuse? Is the religious circumcision of females child abuse? Does having a child kneel on a hard floor reciting the rosary constitute child abuse? Does having a child chant a satanic prayer or attend a black mass constitute child abuse? Does a religious belief in corporal punishment constitute child abuse? Does group care of children in a commune or cult constitute child abuse? Does the fact that any acts in question were performed with parental permission affect the nature of the crime? Many ritualistic acts, whether satanic or not, are simply not crimes. To open the Pandora’s box of labeling child abuse as “ritualistic” simply because it involves a spiritual belief system means to apply the definition to all acts by all spiritual belief systems. The day may come when many in the forefront of concern about ritual abuse will regret they opened the box.

When a victim describes and investigation corroborates what sounds like ritualistic activity, several possibilities must be considered. The ritualistic activity may be part of the excessive religiosity of mentally disturbed, even psychotic offenders. It may be a misunderstood part of sexual ritual. The ritualistic activity may be incidental to any real abuse. The offender may be involved in ritualistic activity with a child and also may be abusing a child, but one may have little or nothing to do with the other.

The offender may be deliberately engaging in ritualistic activity with a child as part of child abuse and exploitation. The motivation, however, may be not to indoctrinate the child into a belief system, but to lower the inhibitions of, control, manipulate, and/or confuse the child. In all the turmoil over this issue, it would be very effective strategy for any child molester deliberately to introduce ritualistic elements into his crime in order to confuse the child and therefore the criminal justice system. This would, however, make the activity M.O. and not ritual.

The ritualistic activity and the child abuse may be integral parts of some spiritual belief system. In that case the greatest risk is to the children of the practitioners. But this is true of all cults and religions, not just satanic cults. A high potential of abuse exists for any children raised in a group isolated from the mainstream of society, especially if the group has a charismatic leader whose orders are unquestioned and blindly obeyed by the members. Sex, money, and power are often the main motivations of the leaders of such cults.

WHAT MAKES A CRIME SATANIC, OCCULT, OR RITUALISTIC?

Some would answer that it is the offender’s spiritual beliefs or membership in a cult or church. If that is the criterion, why not label the crimes committed by Protestants, Catholics, and Jews in the same way? Are the atrocities of Jim Jones in Guyana Christian crimes?

Some would answer that it is the presence of certain symbols in the possession or home of the perpetrator. What does it mean then to find a crucifix, Bible, or rosary in the possession or home of a bank robber, embezzler, child molester, or murderer? If different criminals possess the same symbols, are they necessarily part of one big conspiracy?

Others would answer that it is the presence of certain symbols such as pentagrams, inverted crosses, and 666 at the crime scene. What does it mean then to find a cross spray painted on a wall or carved into the body of a victim? What does it mean for a perpetrator, as in one recent case profiled by my Unit, to leave a Bible tied to his murder victim? What about the possibility that an offender deliberately left such symbols to make it look like a “satanic” crime?

Some would argue that it is the bizarreness or cruelness of the crime: body mutilation, amputation, drinking of blood, eating of flesh, use of urine or feces. Does this mean that all individuals involved in lust murder, sadism, vampirism, cannibalism, urophilia, and coprophilia are satanists or occult practitioners? What does this say about the bizarre crimes of psychotic killers such as Ed Gein or Richard Trenton Chase, both of whom mutilated their victims as part of their psychotic delusions? Can a crime that is not sexually deviant, bizarre, or exceptionally violent be satanic? Can white collar crime be satanic?

A few might even answer that it is the fact that the crime was committed on a date with satanic or occult significance (Halloween, May Eve, etc.) or the fact that the perpetrator claims that Satan told him to commit the crime. What does this mean for crimes committed on Thanksgiving or Christmas? What does this say about crimes committed by perpetrators who claim that God or Jesus told them to do it? One note of interest is the fact that in handout and reference material I have collected, the number of dates with satanic or occult significance ranges from 8 to 110.

This is compounded by the fact that it is sometimes stated that satanists can celebrate these holidays on several days on either side of the official date or that the birthdays of practitioners can also be holidays. The exact names and exact dates of the holidays and the meaning of symbols listed may also vary depending on who prepared the material. The handout material is often distributed without identifying the author or documenting the original source of the information. It is then frequently photocopied by attendees and passed on to other police officers with no one really knowing its validity or origin.

Most, however, would probably answer that what makes a crime satanic, occult, or ritualistic is the motivation for the crime. It is a crime that is spiritually motivated by a religious belief system. How then do we label the following true crimes?

Parents defy a court order and send their children to an unlicensed Christian school. Parents refuse to send their children to any school because they are waiting for the second coming of Christ. Parents beat their child to death because he or she will not follow their Christian belief. Parents violate child labor laws because they believe the Bible requires such work. Individuals bomb an abortion clinic or kidnap the doctor because their religious belief system says abortion is murder. A child molester reads the Bible to his victims in order to justify his sex acts with them. Parents refuse life-saving medical treatment for a child because of their religious beliefs. Parents starve and beat their child to death because their minister said the child was possessed by demonic spirits.

Some people would argue that the Christians who committed the above crimes misunderstood and distorted their religion while satanists who commit crimes are following theirs. But who decides what constitutes a misinterpretation of a religious belief system? The individuals who committed the above-described crimes, however misguided, believed that they were following their religion as they understood it. Religion was and is used to justify such social behavior as the Crusades, the Inquisition, Apartheid, segregation, and recent violence in Northern Ireland, India, Lebanon and Nigeria.

Who decides exactly what “satanists” believe? In this country, we cannot even agree on what Christians believe. At many law enforcement conferences The _Satanic Bible_ is used for this, and it is often contrasted or compared with the Judeo-Christian Bible. The _Satanic Bible_ is, in essence, a short paperback book written by one man, Anton LaVey, in 1969.

To compare it to a book written by multiple authors over a period of thousands of years is ridiculous, even ignoring the possibility of Divine revelation in the Bible. What satanists believe certainly isn’t limited to other people’s interpretation of a few books. More importantly it is subject to some degree of interpretation by individual believers just as Christianity is. Many admitted “satanists” claim they do not even believe in God, the devil, or any supreme deity. The criminal behavior of one person claiming belief in a religion does not necessarily imply guilt or blame to others sharing that belief. In addition, simply claiming membership in a religion does not necessarily make you a member.

The fact is that far more crime and child abuse has been committed by zealots in the name of God, Jesus, Mohammed, and other mainstream religion than has ever been committed in the name of Satan. Many people, including myself, don’t like that statement, but the truth of it is undeniable.

Although defining a crime as satanic, occult, or ritualistic would probably involve a combination of the criteria set forth above, I have been unable to clearly define such a crime. Each potential definition presents a different set of problems when measured against an objective, rational, and constitutional perspective. In a crime with multiple subjects, each offender may have a different motivation for the same crime. Whose motivation determines the label for the crime? It is difficult to count or track something you cannot even define.

I have discovered, however, that the facts of so-called “satanic crimes” are often significantly different from what is described at training conferences or in the media. The actual involvement of satanism or the occult in these cases usually turns out to be secondary, insignificant, or nonexistent. Occult or ritual crime surveys done by the states of Michigan (1990) and Virginia (1991) have only confirmed this “discovery.” Some law enforcement officers, unable to find serious “satanic” crime in their communities, assume they are just lucky or vigilant and the serious problems must be in other jurisdictions. The officers in the other jurisdictions, also unable find it, assume the same.

MULTIDIMENSIONAL CHILD SEX RINGS

Sometime in early 1983 I was first contacted by a law enforcement agency for guidance in what was then thought to be an unusual case. The exact date of the contact is unknown because its significance was not recognized at the time. In the months and years that followed, I received more and more inquiries about “these kinds of cases.” The requests for assistance came (and continue to come) from all over the United States. Many of the aspects of these cases varied, but there were also some commonalties. Early on, however, one particularly difficult and potentially significant issue began to emerge.

These cases involved and continue to involve unsubstantiated allegations of bizarre activity that are difficult either to prove or disprove. Many of the unsubstantiated allegations, however, do not seem to have occurred or even seem to be possible. These cases seem to call into question the credibility of victims of child sexual abuse and exploitation. These are the most polarizing, frustrating, and baffling cases I have encountered in more than 18 years of studying the criminal aspects of deviant sexual behavior. I privately sought answers, but said nothing publicly about those cases until 1985.

In October 1984 the problems in investigating and prosecuting one of these cases in Jordan, Minnesota became publicly known. In February 1985, at the FBI Academy, the FBI sponsored and I coordinated the first national seminar held to study “these kinds of cases.” Later in 1985, similar conferences sponsored by other organizations were held in Washington, D.C.; Sacramento, California; and Chicago, Illinois. These cases have also been discussed at many recent regional and national conferences dealing with the sexual victimization of children and Multiple Personality Disorder. Few answers have come from these conferences. I continue to be contacted on these cases on a regular basis. Inquiries have been received from law enforcement officers, prosecutors, therapists, victims, families of victims, and the media from all over the United States and now foreign countries. I do not claim to understand completely all the dynamics of these cases. I continue to keep an open mind and to search for answers to the questions and solutions to the problems they pose. This discussion is based on my analysis of the several hundred of “these kinds of cases” on which I have consulted since 1983.

DYNAMICS OF CASES

What are “these kinds of cases?” They were and continue to be difficult to define. They all involve allegations of what sounds like child sexual abuse, but with a combination of some atypical dynamics. These cases seem to have the following four dynamics in common: (1) multiple young victims, (2) multiple offenders, (3) fear as the controlling tactic, and (4) bizarre or ritualistic activity.

—- (1) MULTIPLE YOUNG VICTIMS

In almost all the cases the sexual abuse was alleged to have taken place or at least begun when the victims were between the ages of birth and six. This very young age may be an important key to understanding these cases. In addition the victims all described multiple children being abused. The numbers ranged from three or four to as many as several hundred victims.

—- (2) MULTIPLE OFFENDERS

In almost all the cases the victims reported numerous offenders. The numbers ranged from two or three all the way up to dozens of offenders. In one recent case the victims alleged 400-500 offenders were involved. Interestingly many of the offenders (perhaps as many as 40-50 percent) were reported to be females. The multiple offenders were often family members and were described as being part of a cult, occult, or satanic group.

—- (3) FEAR AS CONTROLLING TACTIC

Child molesters in general are able to maintain control and ensure the secrecy of their victims in a variety of ways. These include attention and affection, coercion, blackmail, embarrassment, threats, and violence. In almost all of these cases I have studied, the victims described being frightened and reported threats against themselves, their families, their friends, and even their pets. They reported witnessing acts of violence perpetrated to reinforce this fear. It is my belief that this fear and the traumatic memory of the events may be another key to understanding many of these cases.

—- (4) BIZARRE OR RITUALISTIC ACTIVITY

This is the most difficult dynamic of these cases to describe. “Bizarre” is a relative term. Is the use of urine or feces in sexual activity bizarre, or is it a well-documented aspect of sexual deviancy, or is it part of established satanic rituals? As previously discussed, the ritualistic aspect is even more difficult to define. How do you distinguish acts performed in a precise manner to enhance or allow sexual arousal from those acts that fulfill spiritual needs or comply with “religious” ceremonies? Victims in these cases report ceremonies, chanting, robes and costumes, drugs, use of urine and feces, animal sacrifice, torture, abduction, mutilation, murder, and even cannibalism and vampirism. All things considered, the word “bizarre” is probably preferable to the word “ritual” to describe this activity.

When I was contacted on these cases, it was very common for a prosecutor or investigator to say that the alleged victims have been evaluated by an “expert” who will stake his or her professional reputation on the fact that the victims are telling the “truth.” When asked how many cases this expert had previously evaluated involving these four dynamics, the answer was always the same: none! The experts usually had only dealt with one-on-one intrafamilial sexual abuse cases. Recently an even more disturbing trend has developed. More and more of the victims have been identified or evaluated by experts who have been trained to identify and specialize in satanic ritual abuse.

CHARACTERISTICS OF MULTIDIMENSIONAL CHILD SEX RINGS

As previously stated, a major problem in communicating, training, and researching in this area is the term used to define “these kinds of cases.” Many refer to them as “ritual, ritualistic, or ritualized abuse of children cases” or “satanic ritual abuse (SRA) cases.” Such words carry specialized meanings for many people and might imply that all these cases are connected to occult or satanic activity. If ritual abuse is not necessarily occult or satanic, but is “merely” severe, repeated, prolonged abuse, why use a term that, in the minds of so many, implies such specific motivation?

Others refer to these cases as “multioffender/multivictim cases”. The problem with this term is that most multiple offender and victim cases do not involve the four dynamics discussed above.

For want of a better term, I have decided to refer to “these kinds of cases” as “multidimensional child sex rings.” Right now I seem to be the only one using this term. I am, however, not sure if this is truly a distinct kind of child sex ring case or just a case not properly handled.

Following are the general characteristics of these multidimensional child sex ring cases as contrasted with more common historical child sex ring cases [see my monograph _Child Sex Rings: A Behavioral Analysis] (1989) for a discussion of the characteristics of historical child sex ring cases]. [NOTE: Monograph is available in PDF format through the link given — flr]

—- (1) FEMALE OFFENDERS

As many as 40-50 percent of the offenders in these cases are reported to be women. This is in marked contrast to historical child sex rings in which almost all the offenders are men.

—- (2) SITUATIONAL MOLESTERS

The offenders appear to be sexually interacting with the child victims for reasons other than a true sexual preference for children. The children are substitute victims, and the abusive activity may have little to do with pedophilia [see my monograph _Child Molesters: A Behavioral Analysis_ (1987) for a further explanation about types of molesters]. [NOTE: The monograph is available in PDF format through the link offered — flr]

—- (3) MALE AND FEMALE VICTIMS

Both boys and girls appear to be targeted, but with an apparent preference for girls. Almost all the adult survivors are female, but day care cases frequently involve male as well as female victims. The most striking characteristic of the victims, however, is their young age (generally birth to six years old when the abuse began.)

—- (4) MULTIDIMENSIONAL MOTIVATION

Sexual gratification appears to be only part of the motivation for the “sexual” activity. Many people today argue that the motivation is “spiritual” – possibly part of an occult ceremony. It is my opinion that the motivation may have more to do with anger, hostility, rage and resentment carried out against weak and vulnerable victims. Much of the ritualistic abuse of children may not be sexual in nature. Some of the activity may, in fact, be physical abuse directed at sexually-significant body parts (penis, anus, nipples.) This may also partially explain the large percentage of female offenders. Physical abuse of children by females is well- documented.

—- (5) PORNOGRAPHY AND PARAPHERNALIA

Although many of the victims of multidimensional child sex rings claim that pictures and videotapes of the activity were made, no such visual record has been found by law enforcement. In recent years, American law enforcement has seized large amounts of child pornography portraying children in a wide variety of sexual activity and perversions. None of it, however, portrays the kind of bizarre and/or ritualistic activity described by these victims. Perhaps these offenders use and store their pornography and paraphernalia in ways different from preferential child molesters (pedophiles.) This is an area needing additional research and investigation.

—- (6) CONTROL THROUGH FEAR

Control through fear may be the overriding characteristic of these cases. Control is maintained by frightening the children. A very young child might not be able to understand the significance of much of the sexual activity but certainly understands fear. The stories that the victims tell may be their perceived versions of severe traumatic memories. They may be the victims of a severely traumatized childhood in which being sexually abused was just one of the many negative events affecting their lives.

SCENARIOS

Multidimensional child sex rings typically emerge from one of four scenarios: (1) adult survivors, (2) day care cases, (3) family/isolated neighborhood cases, and (4) custody/visitation disputes.

—- (1) ADULT SURVIVORS

In adult survivor cases, adults of almost any age – nearly always women – are suffering the consequences of a variety of personal problems and failures in their lives (e.g., promiscuity, eating disorders, drug and alcohol abuse, failed relationships, self- mutilation, unemployment.) As a result of some precipitating stress or crisis, they often seek therapy. They are frequently hypnotized, intentionally or unintentionally, as part of the therapy and are often diagnosed as suffering from Multiple Personality Disorder. Gradually, during the therapy, the adults reveal previously unrecalled memories of early childhood victimization that includes multiple victims and offenders, fear as the controlling tactic, and bizarre or ritualistic activity. Adult survivors may also claim that “cues” from certain events in their recent life “triggered” the previously repressed memories.

The multiple offenders are often described as members of a cult or satanic group. Parents, family members, clergy, civic leaders, police officers (or individuals wearing police uniforms,) and other prominent members of society are frequently described as present at and participating in the exploitation. The alleged bizarre activity often includes insertion of foreign objects, witnessing mutilations, and sexual acts and murders being filmed or photographed. The offenders may allegedly still be harassing or threatening the victims. They report being particularly frightened on certain dates and by certain situations. In several of these cases, women (called “breeders”) claim to have had babies that were turned over for human sacrifice. This type of case is probably best typified by books like _Michelle Remembers_ (Smith & Pazder, 1980,) _Satan’s Underground_ (Stratford, 1988,) and _Satan’s Children_ (Mayer, 1991.)

If and when therapists come to believe the patient or decide the law requires it, the police or FBI are sometimes contacted to conduct an investigation. The therapists may also fear for their safety because they now know the “secret.” The therapists will frequently tell law enforcement that they will stake their professional reputation on the fact that their patient is telling the truth. Some adult survivors go directly to law enforcement. They may also go from place to place in an effort to find therapists or investigators who will listen to and believe them. Their ability to provide verifiable details varies and many were raised in apparently religious homes. A few adult survivors are now reporting participation in specific murders or child abductions that are known to have taken place.

—- (2) DAY CARE CASES

In day care cases children currently or formerly attending a day care center gradually describe their victimization at the center and at other locations to which they were taken by the day care staff. The cases include multiple victims and offenders, fear, and bizarre or ritualistic activity, with a particularly high number of female offenders. Descriptions of strange games, insertion of foreign objects, killing of animals, photographing of activities, and wearing of costumes are common. The accounts of the young children, however, do not seem to be quite as “bizarre” as those of the adult survivors, with fewer accounts of human sacrifice.

—- (3) FAMILY/ISOLATED NEIGHBORHOOD CASES

In family/isolated neighborhood cases, children describe their victimization within their family or extended family. The group is often defined by geographic boundary, such as a cul-de-sac, apartment building, or isolated rural setting. Such accounts are most common in rural or suburban communities with high concentrations of religiously conservative people. The stories are similar to those told of the day care setting, but with more male offenders. The basic dynamics remain the same, but victims tend to be more than six years of age, and the scenario may also involve a custody or visitation dispute.

—- (4) CUSTODY/VISITATION DISPUTE

In custody/visitation dispute cases, the allegations emanate from a custody or visitation dispute over at least one child under the age of seven. The four dynamics described above make these cases extremely difficult to handle. When complicated by the strong emotions of this scenario, the cases can be overwhelming. This is especially true if the disclosing child victims have been taken into the “underground” by a parent during the custody or visitation dispute. Some of these parents or relatives may even provide authorities with diaries or tapes of their interviews with the children. An accurate evaluation and assessment of a young child held in isolation in this underground while being “debriefed” by a parent or someone else is almost impossible. However well-intentioned, these self-appointed investigators severely damage any chance to validate these cases objectively.

WHY ARE VICTIMS ALLEGING THINGS THAT DO NOT SEEM TO BE TRUE?

Some of what the victims in these cases allege is physically impossible (victim cut up and put back together, offender took the building apart and then rebuilt it); some is possible but improbable (human sacrifice, cannibalism, vampirism ); some is possible and probable (child pornography, clever manipulation of victims); and some is corroborated (medical evidence of vaginal or anal trauma, offender confessions.)

The most significant crimes being alleged that do not seem to be true are the human sacrifice and cannibalism by organized satanic cults. In none of the multidimensional child sex ring cases of which I am aware have bodies of the murder victims been found – in spite of major excavations where the abuse victims claim the bodies were located. The alleged explanations for this include: the offenders moved the bodies after the children left, the bodies were burned in portable high-temperature ovens, the bodies were put in double- decker graves under legitimately buried bodies, a mortician member of the cult disposed of the bodies in a crematorium, the offenders ate the bodies, the offenders used corpses and aborted fetuses, or the power of Satan caused the bodies to disappear.

Not only are no bodies found, but also, more importantly, there is no physical evidence that a murder took place. Many of those not in law enforcement do not understand that, while it is possible to get rid of a body, it is even more difficult to get rid of the physical evidence that a murder took place, especially a human sacrifice involving sex, blood, and mutilation. Such activity would leave behind trace evidence that could be found using modern crime scene processing techniques in spite of extraordinary efforts to clean it up.

The victims of these human sacrifices and murders are alleged to be abducted missing children, runaway and throwaway children, derelicts, and the babies of breeder women. It is interesting to note that many of those espousing these theories are using the long- since-discredited numbers and rhetoric of the missing children hysteria in the early 1980s. Yet “Stranger-Abduction Homicides of Children,” a January 1989 _Juvenile Justice Bulletin_, published by the Office of Juvenile Justice and Delinquency Prevention of the U.S. Department of Justice, reports that researchers now estimate that the number of children kidnapped and murdered by nonfamily members is between 52 and 158 a year and that adolescents 14 to 17 years old account for nearly two-thirds of these victims. These figures are also consistent with the 1990 National Incident Studies previously mentioned.

We live in a very violent society, and yet we have “only” about 23,000 murders a year. Those who accept these stories of mass human sacrifice would have us believe that the satanists and other occult practitioners are murdering more than twice as many people every year in this country as all the other murderers combined.

In addition, in none of the cases of which I am aware has any evidence of a well-organized satanic cult been found. Many of those who accept the stories of organized ritual abuse of children and human sacrifice will tell you that the best evidence they now have is the consistency of stories from all over America. It sounds like a powerful argument. It is interesting to note that, without having met each other, the hundreds of people who claim to have been abducted by aliens from outer space also tell stories and give descriptions of the aliens that are similar to each other. This is not to imply that allegations of child abuse are in the same category as allegations of abduction by aliens from outer space. It is intended only to illustrate that individuals who never met each other can sometimes describe similar events without necessarily having experienced them.

The large number of people telling the same story is, in fact, the biggest reason to doubt these stories. It is simply too difficult for that many people to commit so many horrendous crimes as part of an organized conspiracy. Two or three people murder a couple of children in a few communities as part of a ritual, and nobody finds out? Possible. Thousands of people do the same thing to tens of thousands of victims over many years? Not likely. Hundreds of communities all over America are run by mayors, police departments, and community leaders who are practicing satanists and who regularly murder and eat people? Not likely.

In addition, these community leaders and high-ranking officials also supposedly commit these complex crimes leaving no evidence, and at the same time function as leaders and managers while heavily involved in using illegal drugs. Probably the closest documented example of this type of alleged activity in American history is the Ku Klux Klan, which ironically used Christianity, not satanism, to rationalize its activity but which, as might be expected, was eventually infiltrated by informants and betrayed by its members.

As stated, initially I was inclined to believe the allegations of the victims. But as the cases poured in and the months and years went by, I became more concerned about the lack of physical evidence and corroboration for many of the more serious allegations. With increasing frequency I began to ask the question: “Why are victims alleging things that do not seem to be true?” Many possible answers were considered.

The first possible answer is obvious: clever offenders. The allegations may not seem to be true but they are true. The criminal justice system lacks the knowledge, skill, and motivation to get to the bottom of this crime conspiracy. The perpetrators of this crime conspiracy are clever, cunning individuals using sophisticated mind control and brainwashing techniques to control their victims. Law enforcement does not know how to investigate these cases.

It is technically possible that these allegations of an organized conspiracy involving taking over day care centers, abduction, cannibalism, murder, and human sacrifice might be true. But if they are true, they constitute one of the greatest crime conspiracies in history. Many people do not understand how difficult it is to commit a conspiracy crime involving numerous co-conspirators. One clever and cunning individual has a good chance of getting away with a well- planned interpersonal crime. Bring one partner into the crime and the odds of getting away with it drop considerably. The more people involved in the crime, the harder it is to get away with it. Why? Human nature is the answer. People get angry and jealous. They come to resent the fact that another conspirator is getting “more” than they. They get in trouble and want to make a deal for themselves by informing on others.

If a group of individuals degenerate to the point of engaging in human sacrifice, murder, and cannibalism, that would most likely be the beginning of the end for such a group. The odds are that someone in the group would have a problem with such acts and be unable to maintain the secret.

THE APPEAL OF THE SATANIC “CONSPIRACY THEORY”, IS TWOFOLD:

—- (1) First, it is a simple explanation for a complex problem. Nothing is more simple than “the devil made them do it.” If we do not understand something, we make it the work of some supernatural force. During the Middle Ages, serial killers were thought to be vampires and werewolves, and child sexual abuse was the work of demons taking the form of parents and clergy. Even today, especially for those raised to religiously believe so, satanism offers an explanation as to why “good” people do bad things. It may also help to “explain” unusual, bizarre, and compulsive sexual urges and behavior.

—- (2) Second, the conspiracy theory is a popular one. We find it difficult to believe that one bizarre individual could commit a crime we find so offensive. Conspiracy theories about soldiers missing in action (MIAs,) abductions by UFOs, Elvis Presley sightings, and the assassination of prominent public figures are the focus of much attention in this country. These conspiracy theories and allegations of ritual abuse have the following in common: (1) self-proclaimed experts, (2) tabloid media interest, (3) belief the government is involved in a coverup, and (4) emotionally involved direct and indirect victim/witnesses.

On a recent television program commemorating the one hundredth anniversary of Jack the Ripper, almost fifty percent of the viewing audience who called the polling telephone numbers indicated that they thought the murders were committed as part of a conspiracy involving the British Royal Family. The five experts on the program, however, unanimously agreed the crimes were the work of one disorganized but lucky individual who was diagnosed as a paranoid schizophrenic. In many ways, the murders of Jack the Ripper are similar to those allegedly committed by satanists today.

If your child’s molestation was perpetrated by a sophisticated satanic cult, there is nothing you could have done to prevent it and therefore no reason to feel any guilt. I have been present when parents who believe their children were ritually abused at day care centers have told others that the cults had sensors in the road, lookouts in the air, and informers everywhere; therefore, the usually recommended advice of unannounced visits to the day care center would be impossible.

ALTERNATIVE EXPLANATIONS

Even if only part of an allegation is not true, what then is the answer to the question “Why are victims alleging things that do not seem to be true?” After consulting with psychiatrists, psychologists, anthropologists, therapists, social workers, child sexual abuse experts, and law enforcement investigators for more than eight years, I can find no single, simple answer. The answer to the question seems to be a complex set of dynamics that can be different in each case. In spite of the fact that some skeptics keep looking for it, there does not appear to be one answer to the question that fits every case. Each case is different, and each case may involve a different combination of answers.

I have identified a series of possible alternative answers to this question. The alternative answers also do not preclude the possibility that clever offenders are sometimes involved. I will not attempt to explain completely these alternative answers because I cannot. They are presented simply as areas for consideration and evaluation by child sexual abuse intervenors, for further elaboration by experts in these fields, and for research by objective social scientists. The first step, however, in finding the answers to this question is to admit the possibility that some of what the victims describe may not have happened. Some child advocates seem unwilling to do this.

PATHOLOGICAL DISTORTION

The first possible answer to why victims are alleging things that do not seem to be true is pathological distortion. The allegations may be errors in processing reality influenced by underlying mental disorders such as dissociative disorders, borderline or histrionic personality disorders, or psychosis. These distortions may be manifested in false accounts of victimization in order to gain psychological benefits such as attention and sympathy (factitious disorder.) When such individuals repeatedly go from place to place or person to person making these false reports of their own “victimization,” it is called Munchausen Syndrome.

When the repealed false reports concern the “victimization” of their children or others linked to them, it is called Munchausen Syndrome by Proxy. I am amazed when some therapists state that they believe the allegations because they cannot think of a reason why the “victim,” whose failures are now explained and excused or who is now the center of attention at a conference or on a national television program, would lie. If you can be forgiven for mutilating and killing babies, you can be forgiven for anything.

Many “victims” may develop pseudomemories of their victimization and eventually come to believe the events actually occurred. Noted forensic psychiatrist Park E. Dietz (personal communication, Nov. 1991) states:

“Pseudomemories have been acquired through dreams (particularly if one is encouraged to keep a journal or dream diary and to regard dream content as ‘clues’ about the past or as snippets of history,) substance-induced altered states of consciousness (alcohol or other drugs,) group influence (particularly hearing vivid accounts of events occurring to others with whom one identifies emotionally such as occurs in incest survivor groups,) reading vivid accounts of events occurring to others with whom one identifies emotionally, watching such accounts in films or on television, and hypnosis. The most efficient means of inducing pseudomemories is hypnosis.

“It is characteristic of pseudomemories that the recollections of complex events (as opposed to a simple unit of information, such as a tag number) are incomplete and without chronological sequence. Often the person reports some uncertainty because the pseudomemories are experienced in a manner they describe as ‘hazy’, ‘fuzzy’, or ‘vague’. They are often perplexed that they recall some details vividly but others dimly.

“Pseudomemories are not delusions. When first telling others of pseudomemories, these individuals do not have the unshakable but irrational conviction that deluded subjects have, but with social support they often come to defend vigorously the truthfulness of the pseudomemories.

“Pseudomemories are not fantasies, but may incorporate elements from fantasies experienced in the past. Even where the events described are implausible, listeners may believe them because they are reported with such intense affect (i.e. with so much emotion attached to the story) that the listener concludes that the events must have happened because no one could ‘fake’ the emotional aspects of the retelling. It also occurs, however, that persons report pseudomemories in such a matter-of-fact and emotionless manner that mental health professionals conclude that the person has ‘dissociated’ intellectual knowledge of the events from emotional appreciation of their impact”.

TRAUMATIC MEMORY

The second possible answer is traumatic memory. Fear and severe trauma can cause victims to distort reality and confuse events. This is a well-documented fact in cases involving individuals taken hostage or in life-and-death situations. The distortions may be part of an elaborate defense mechanism of the mind called “splitting” – The victims create a clear-cut good-and-evil manifestation of their complex victimization that is then psychologically more manageable.

Through the defense mechanism of dissociation, the victim may escape the horrors of reality by inaccurately processing that reality. In a dissociative state a young child who ordinarily would know the difference might misinterpret a film or video as reality.

Another defense mechanism may tell the victim that it could have been worse, and so his or her victimization was not so bad. They are not alone in their victimization – other children were also abused. Their father who abused them is no different from other prominent people in the community they claim also abused them. Satanism may help to explain why their outwardly good and religious parents did such terrible things to them in the privacy of their home. Their religious training may convince them that such unspeakable acts by supposedly “good” people must be the work of the devil. The described human sacrifice may be symbolic of the “death” of their childhood.

It may be that we should anticipate that individuals severely abused as very young children by multiple offenders with fear as the primary controlling tactic will distort and embellish their victimization. Perhaps a horror-filled yet inaccurate account of victimization is not only not a counterindication of abuse, but is in fact a corroborative indicator of extreme physical, psychological, and/or sexual abuse. I do not believe it is a coincidence nor the result of deliberate planning by satanists that in almost all the cases of ritual abuse that have come to my attention, the abuse is alleged to have begun prior to the age of seven and perpetrated by multiple offenders.

It may well be that such abuse, at young age by multiple offenders, is the most difficult to accurately recall with the specific and precise detail needed by the criminal justice system, and the most likely to be distorted and exaggerated when it is recalled. In her book _Too Scared to Cry_ (1990,) child psychiatrist Lenore Terr, a leading expert on psychic trauma in childhood, states “that a series of early childhood shocks might not be fully and accurately ‘reconstructed’ from the dreams and behaviors of the adult” (p. 5.)

NORMAL CHILDHOOD FEARS AND FANTASY

The third possible answer may be normal childhood fears and fantasy. Most young children are afraid of ghosts and monsters. Even as adults, many people feel uncomfortable, for example, about dangling their arms over the side of their bed. They still remember the “monster” under the bed from childhood. While young children may rarely invent stories about sexual activity, they might describe their victimization in terms of evil as they understand it. In church or at home, children may be told of satanic activity as the source of evil. The children may be “dumping” all their fears and worries unto an attentive and encouraging listener.

Children do fantasize. Perhaps whatever causes a child to allege something impossible (such as being cut up and put back together) is similar to what causes a child to allege something possible but improbable (such as witnessing another child being chopped up and eaten.)

MISPERCEPTION, CONFUSION, AND TRICKERY

Misperception, confusion, and trickery may be a fourth answer. Expecting young children to give accurate accounts of sexual activity for which they have little frame of reference is unreasonable. The Broadway play _Madame Butterfly_ is the true story of a man who had a 15-year affair, including the “birth” of a baby, with a “woman” who turns out to have been a man all along. If a grown man does not know when he has had vaginal intercourse with a woman, how can we expect young children not to be confused?

Furthermore some clever offenders may deliberately introduce elements of satanism and the occult into the sexual exploitation simply to confuse or intimidate the victims. Simple magic and other techniques may be used to trick the children. Drugs may also be deliberately used to confuse the victims and distort their perceptions. Such acts would then be M.O., not ritual.

As previously stated, the perceptions of young victims may also be influenced by any trauma being experienced. This is the most popular alternative explanation, and even the more zealous believers of ritual abuse allegations use it, but only to explain obviously impossible events.

OVERZEALOUS INTERVENORS

Overzealous intervenors, causing intervenor contagion, may be a fifth answer. These intervenors can include parents, family members, foster parents, doctors, therapists, social workers, law enforcement officers, prosecutors, and any combination thereof. Victims have been subtly as well as overtly rewarded and bribed by usually well- meaning intervenors for furnishing further details. In addition, some of what appears not to have happened may have originated as a result of intervenors making assumptions about or misinterpreting what the victims are saying. The intervenors then repeat, and possibly embellish, these assumptions and misinterpretations, and eventually the victims are “forced” to agree with or come to accept this “official” version of what happened.

The judgment of intervenors may be affected by their zeal to uncover child sexual abuse, satanic activity, or conspiracies. However “well-intentioned,” these overzealous intervenors must accept varying degrees of responsibility for the unsuccessful prosecution of those cases where criminal abuse did occur. This is the most controversial and least popular of the alternative explanations.

URBAN LEGENDS

Allegations of and knowledge about ritualistic or satanic abuse may also be spread through urban legends. In _The Vanishing Hitchhiker_ (1981,) the first of his four books on the topic, Dr. Jan Harold Brunvand defines urban legends as “realistic stories concerning recent events (or alleged events) with an ironic or supernatural twist” (p. xi.) Dr. Brunvand’s books convincingly explain that just because individuals throughout the country who never met each other tell the same story does not mean that it is true.

Absurd urban legends about the corporate logos of Proctor and Gamble and Liz Claiborne being satanic symbols persist in spite of all efforts to refute them with reality. Some urban legends about child kidnappings and other threats to citizens have even been disseminated unknowingly by law enforcement agencies. Such legends have always existed, but today the mass media aggressively participate in their rapid and more efficient dissemination.

Many Americans mistakenly believe that tabloid television shows check out and verify the details of their stories before putting them on the air. Mass hysteria may partially account for large numbers of victims describing the same symptoms or experiences.

Training conferences for all the disciplines involved in child sexual abuse may also play a role in the spread of this contagion. At one child abuse conference I attended, an exhibitor was selling more than 50 different books dealing with satanism and the occult. By the end of the conference, he had sold nearly all of them. At another national child sexual abuse conference, I witnessed more than 100 attendees copying down the widely disseminated 29 “Symptoms Characterizing Satanic Ritual Abuse” in preschool-aged children. Is a four-year-old child’s “preoccupation with urine and feces” an indication of satanic ritual abuse or part of normal development?

COMBINATION

Most multidimensional child sex ring cases probably involve a combination of the answers previously set forth, as well as other possible explanations unknown to me at this time. Obviously, cases with adult survivors are more likely to involve some of these answers than those with young children. Each case of sexual victimization must be individually evaluated on its own merits without any preconceived explanations. All the possibilities must be explored if for no other reason than the fact that the defense attorneys for any accused subjects will almost certainly do so.

Most people would agree that just because a victim tells you one detail that turns out to be true, this does not mean that every detail is true. But many people seem to believe that if you can disprove one part of a victim’s story, then the entire story is false. As previously stated, one of my main concerns in these cases is that people are getting away with sexually abusing children or committing other crimes because we cannot prove that they are members of organized cults that murder and eat people.

I have discovered that the subject of multidimensional child sex rings is a very emotional and polarizing issue. Everyone seems to demand that one choose a side. On one side of the issue are those who say that nothing really happened and it is all a big witch hunt led by overzealous fanatics and incompetent “experts.” The other side says, in essence, that everything happened; victims never lie about child sexual abuse, and so it must be true.

There is a middle ground. It is the job of the professional investigator to listen to all the victims and conduct an appropriate investigation in an effort to find out what happened, considering all possibilities. Not all childhood trauma is abuse. Not all child abuse is a crime. The great frustration of these cases is the fact that you are often convinced that something traumatic happened to the victim, but do not know with any degree of certainty exactly what happened, when it happened, or who did it.

DO VICTIMS LIE ABOUT SEXUAL ABUSE AND EXPLOITATION?

The crucial central issue in the evaluation of a response to cases of multidimensional child sex rings is the statement “Children never lie about sexual abuse or exploitation. If they have details, it must have happened.” This statement, oversimplified by many, is the basic premise upon which some believe the child sexual abuse and exploitation movement is based. It is almost never questioned or debated at training conferences. In fact, during the 1970s, there was a successful crusade to eliminate laws requiring corroboration of child victim statements in child sexual abuse cases. The best way to convict child molesters is to have the child victims testify in court. If we believe them, the jury will believe them. Any challenge to this basic premise was viewed as a threat to the movement and a denial that the problem existed.

I believe that children rarely lie about sexual abuse or exploitation, if a lie is defined as a statement deliberately and maliciously intended to deceive. The problem is the oversimplification of the statement. Just because a child is not lying does not necessarily mean the child is telling the truth. I believe that in the majority of these cases, the victims are not lying. They are telling you what they have come to believe has happened to them. Furthermore the assumption that children rarely lie about sexual abuse does not necessarily apply to everything a child says during a sexual abuse investigation. Stories of mutilation, murder, and cannibalism are not really about sexual abuse.

Children rarely lie about sexual abuse or exploitation, but they do fantasize, furnish false information, furnish misleading information, misperceive events, try to please adults, respond to leading questions, and respond to rewards. Children are not adults in little bodies and do go through developmental stages that must be evaluated and understood. In many ways, however, children are no better and no worse than other victims or witnesses of a crime. They should not be automatically believed, nor should they be automatically disbelieved.

The second part of the statement – if children can supply details, the crime must have happened – must also be carefully evaluated. The details in question in most of the cases of multidimensional child sex rings have little to do with sexual activity. Law enforcement and social workers must do more than attempt to determine how a child could have known about the sex acts. These cases involve determining how a victim could have known about a wide variety of bizarre and ritualistic activity. Young children may know little about specific sex acts, but they may know a lot about monsters, torture, kidnapping, and murder.

Victims may supply details of sexual and other acts using information from sources other than their own direct victimization. Such sources must be evaluated carefully by the investigator of multidimensional child sex rings.

PERSONAL KNOWLEDGE

The victim may have personal knowledge of the sexual or ritual acts, but not as a result of the alleged victimization. The knowledge could have come from viewing pornography, sex education, or occult material; witnessing sexual or ritual activity in the home; or witnessing the sexual abuse of others. It could also have come from having been sexually or physically abused, but by other than the alleged offenders and in ways other than the alleged offense.

OTHER CHILDREN OR VICTIMS

Young children today are socially interacting more often and at a younger age than ever before. Many parents are unable to provide possibly simple explanations for their children’s stories because they were not with the children when the events occurred. They do not even know what videotapes their children may have seen, what games they may have played, or what stories they may have been told or overheard. Children are being placed in day care centers for eight, ten, or twelve hours a day starting as young as six weeks of age. The children share experiences by playing house, school, or doctor. Bodily functions such as urination and defecation are a focus of attention for these young children. To a certain extent, each child shares the experiences of all the other children.

The odds are fairly high that in any typical day care center there might be some children who are victims of incest; victims of physical abuse; victims of psychological abuse; children of cult members (even satanists); children of sexually open parents; children of sexually indiscriminate parents; children of parents obsessed with victimization; children of parents obsessed with the evils of satanism; children without conscience; children with a teenage brother or pregnant mother; children with heavy metal music and literature in the home; children with bizarre toys, games, comics, and magazines; children with a VCR and slasher films in their home; children with access to dial-a-porn, party lines, or pornography; or children victimized by a day care center staff member.

The possible effects of the interaction of such children prior to the disclosure of the alleged abuse must be evaluated, Adult survivors may obtain details from group therapy sessions, support networks, church groups, or self-help groups. The willingness and ability of siblings to corroborate adult survivor accounts of ritual abuse varies. Some will support and partially corroborate the victim’s allegations. Others will vehemently deny them and support their accused parents or relatives.

MEDIA

The amount of sexually explicit, occult, anti-occult, or violence- oriented material available to adults and even children in the modern world is overwhelming. This includes movies, videotapes, television, music, toys, and books. There are also documentaries on satanism, witchcraft, and the occult that are available on videotape. Most of the televangelists have videotapes on the topics that they are selling on their programs.

The National Coalition on Television Violence News (1988) estimates that 12% of the movies produced in the United States can be classified as satanic horror films. Cable television and the home VCR make all this material readily available even to young children. Religious broadcasters and almost all the television tabloid and magazine programs have done shows on satanism and the occult. Heavy metal and black metal music, which often has a satanic theme, is readily available and popular. In addition to the much-debated fantasy role-playing games, there are numerous popular toys on the market with an occult-oriented, bizarre, or violent theme.

Books on satanism and the occult, both fiction and nonfiction, are readily available in most bookstores, especially Christian bookstores. Several recent books specifically discuss the issue of ritual abuse of children. Obviously, very young children do not read this material, but their parents, relatives, and therapists might and then discuss it in front of or with them. Much of the material intended to fight the problem actually fuels the problem and damages effective prosecution.

SUGGESTIONS AND LEADING QUESTIONS

This problem is particularly important in cases stemming from custody/visitation disputes involving at least one child under the age of seven. It is my opinion that most suggestive, leading questioning of children by intervenors is inadvertently done as part of a good-faith effort to learn the truth. Not all intervenors are in equal positions to potentially influence victim allegations. Parents and relatives especially are in a position to subtly influence their young children to describe their victimization in a certain way. Children may also overhear their parents discussing the details of the case. Children often tell their parents what they believe their parents want or need to hear.

Some children may be instinctively attempting to provide “therapy” for their parents by telling them what seems to satisfy them and somehow makes them feel better. In one case a father gave the police a tape recording to “prove” that his child’s statements were spontaneous disclosures and not the result of leading, suggestive questions. The tape recording indicated just the opposite. Why then did the father voluntarily give it to the police? Probably because he truly believed that he was not influencing his child’s statements – but he was.

Therapists are probably in the best position to influence the allegations of adult survivors. The accuracy and reliability of the accounts of adult survivors who have been hypnotized during therapy is certainly open to question. One nationally-known therapist personally told me that the reason police cannot find out about satanic or ritualistic activity from child victims is that they do not know how to ask leading questions.

Highly suggestive books and pictures portraying “satanic” activity have been developed and marketed to therapists for use during evaluation and treatment. Types and styles of verbal interaction useful in therapy may create significant problems in a criminal investigation. It should be noted, however, that when a therapist does a poor investigative interview as part of a criminal investigation, that is the fault of the criminal justice system that allowed it and not the therapist who did it.

The extremely sensitive, emotional, and religious nature of these cases makes problems with leading questions more likely than in other kinds of cases. Intervenors motivated by religious fervor and/or exaggerated concerns about sexual abuse of children are more likely to lose their objectivity.

MISPERCEPTION AND CONFUSION

In one case, a child’s description of the apparently impossible act of walking through a wall turned out to be the very possible act of walking between the studs of an unfinished wall in a room under construction. In another case, pennies in the anus turned out to be copper-foil-covered suppositories. The children may describe what they believe happened. It is not a lie, but neither is it an accurate account of what happened.

EDUCATION AND AWARENESS PROGRAMS

Some well-intentioned awareness programs designed to prevent child sex abuse, alert professionals, or fight satanism may in fact be unrealistically increasing the fears of professionals, children, and parents and creating self-fulfilling prophesies. Some of what children and their parents are telling intervenors may have been learned in or fueled by such programs. Religious programs, books, and pamphlets that emphasize the power and evil force of Satan may be adding to the problem. In fact most of the day care centers in which ritualistic abuse is alleged to have taken place are church- affiliated centers, and many of the adult survivors alleging it come from apparently religious families.

LAW ENFORCEMENT PERSPECTIVE

The perspective with which one looks at satanic, occult, or ritualistic crime is extremely important. As stated, sociologists, therapists, religious leaders, parents, and just plain citizens each have their own valid concerns and views about this issue. This discussion, however, deals primarily with the law enforcement or criminal justice perspective. When you combine an emotional issue such as the sexual abuse of children with an even more emotional issue such as people’s religious beliefs, it is difficult to maintain objectivity and remember the law enforcement perspective. Some police officers may even feel that all crime is caused by evil, all evil is caused by Satan, and therefore, all crime is satanic crime. This may be a valid religious perspective, but it is of no relevance to the investigation of crime for purposes of prosecution.

Many of the police officers who lecture on satanic or occult crime do not even investigate such cases. Their presentations are more a reflection of their personal religious beliefs than documented investigative information. They are absolutely entitled to their beliefs, but introducing themselves as current or former police officers and then speaking as religious advocates causes confusion. As difficult as it might be, police officers must separate the religious and law enforcement perspectives when they are lecturing or investigating in their official capacities as law enforcement officers. Many law enforcement officers begin their presentations by stating that they are not addressing or judging anyone’s religious beliefs, and then proceed to do exactly that.

Some police officers have resigned rather than curtail or limit their involvement in this issue as ordered by their departments. Perhaps such officers deserve credit for recognizing that they could no longer keep the perspectives separate.

Law enforcement officers and all professionals in this field should avoid the “paranoia” that has crept into this issue and into some of the training conferences. Paranoid type belief systems are characterized by the gradual development of intricate, complex, and elaborate systems of thinking based on and often proceeding logically from misinterpretation of actual events. Paranoia typically involves hypervigilance over the perceived threat, the belief that danger is around every corner, and the willingness to take up the challenge and do something about it. Another very important aspect of this paranoia is the belief that those who do not recognize the threat are evil and corrupt. In this extreme view, you are either with them or against them. You are either part of the solution or part of the problem.

Overzealousness and exaggeration motivated by the true religious fervor of those involved is more acceptable than that motivated by ego or profit.

There are those who are deliberately distorting and hyping this issue for personal notoriety and profit. Satanic and occult crime and ritual abuse of children has become a growth industry. Speaking fees, books, video and audio tapes, prevention material, television and radio appearances all bring egoistic and financial rewards.

Bizarre crime and evil can occur without organized satanic activity. The professional perspective requires that we distinguish between what we know and what we’re not sure of.

THE FACTS ARE:

Some individuals believe in and are involved in something commonly called satanism and the occult.
Some of these individuals commit crime.
Some groups of individuals share these beliefs and involvement in this satanism and the occult.
Some members of these groups commit crime together.
The unanswered questions are:

What is the connection between the belief system and the crimes committed? Is there an organized conspiracy of satanic and occult believers responsible for interrelated serious crime (e.g., molestation, murder)?

After all the hype and hysteria are put aside, the realization sets in that most satanic/occult activity involves the commission of no crimes, and that which does usually involves the commission of relatively minor crimes such as trespassing, vandalism, cruelty to animals, or petty thievery.

THE LAW ENFORCEMENT PROBLEMS MOST OFTEN LINKED TO SATANIC OR OCCULT ACTIVITY ARE:

A – Vandalism.
B – Desecration of churches and cemeteries.
C – Thefts from churches and cemeteries.
D – Teenage gangs
E – Animal mutilations.
F – Teenage suicide.
G – Child abuse.
H – Kidnapping.
I – Murder and human sacrifice

Valid evidence shows some “connection” between satanism and the occult and the first six problems (#a-f) set forth above. The “connection” to the last three problems (#g-i) is far more uncertain.

Even where there seems to be a “connection,” the nature of the connection needs to be explored. It is easy to blame involvement in satanism and the occult for behaviors that have complex motivations. A teenager’s excessive involvement in satanism and the occult is usually a symptom of a problem and not the cause of a problem. Blaming satanism for a teenager’s vandalism, theft, suicide, or even act of murder is like blaming a criminal’s offenses on his tattoos: Both are often signs of the same rebelliousness and lack of self- esteem that contribute to the commission of crimes.

The rock band Judas Priest was recently sued for allegedly inciting two teenagers to suicide through subliminal messages in their recordings. In 1991 Anthony Pratkanis of the University of California at Santa Cruz, who served as an expert witness for the defense, stated the boys in question “lived troubled lives, lives of drug and alcohol abuse, run-ins with the law… family violence, and chronic unemployment. What issues did the trial and the subsequent mass media coverage emphasize? Certainly not the need for drug treatment centers; there was no evaluation of the pros and cons of America’s juvenile justice system, no investigation of the schools, no inquiry into how to prevent family violence, no discussion of the effects of unemployment on a family. Instead our attention was mesmerized by an attempt to count the number of subliminal demons that can dance on the end of a record needle” (p.1.)

The law enforcement investigator must objectively evaluate the legal significance of any criminal’s spiritual beliefs. In most cases, including those involving satanists, it will have little or no legal significance. If a crime is committed as part of a spiritual belief system, it should make no difference which belief system it is. The crime is the same whether a child is abused or murdered as part of a Christian, Hare Krishna, Moslem, or any other belief system. We generally don’t label crimes with the name of the perpetrator’s religion. Why then are the crimes of child molesters, rapists, sadists, and murderers who happen to be involved in satanism and the occult labeled as satanic or occult crimes? If criminals use a spiritual belief system to rationalize and justify or to facilitate and enhance their criminal activity, should the focus of law enforcement be on the belief system or on the criminal activity?

Several documented murders have been committed by individuals involved in one way or another in satanism or the occult. In some of these murders the perpetrator has even introduced elements of the occult (e.g. satanic symbols at the crime scene.) Does that automatically make these satanic murders? It is my opinion that the answer is no. Ritualistic murders committed by serial killers or sexual sadists are not necessarily satanic or occult murders. Ritualistic murders committed by psychotic killers who hear the voice of Satan are no more satanic murders than murders committed by psychotic killers who hear the voice of Jesus are Christian murders.

Rather a satanic murder should be defined as one committed by two or more individuals who rationally plan the crime and whose primary motivation is to fulfill a prescribed satanic ritual calling for the murder. By this definition I have been unable to identify even one documented satanic murder in the United States. Although such murders may have and can occur, they appear to be few in number. In addition the commission of such killings would probably be the beginning of the end for such a group. It is highly unlikely that they could continue to kill several people, every year, year after year, and not be discovered.

A brief typology of satanic and occult practitioners is helpful in evaluating what relationship, if any, such practices have to crimes under investigation. The following typology is adapted from the investigative experience of Officer Sandi Gallant of the San Francisco Police Department, who began to study the criminal aspects of occult activity long before it became popular. No typology is perfect, but I use this typology because it is simple and offers investigative insights. Most practitioners fall into one of three categories, any of which can be practiced alone or in groups:

“YOUTH SUBCULTURE”

“Most teenagers involved in fantasy role-playing games, heavy metal music, or satanism and the occult are going through a stage of adolescent development and commit no significant crimes. The teenagers who have more serious problems are usually those from dysfunctional families or those who have poor communication within their families. These troubled teenagers turn to satanism and the occult to overcome a sense of alienation, to rebel, to obtain power, or to justify their antisocial behavior.

For these teenagers it is the symbolism, not the spirituality, that is more important. It is either the psychopathic or the oddball, loner teenager who is most likely to get into serious trouble. Extreme involvement in the occult is a symptom of a problem, not the cause. This is not to deny, however, that satanism and the occult can be negative influences for a troubled teenager. But to hysterically warn teenagers to avoid this “mysterious, powerful and dangerous” thing called satanism will drive more teenagers right to it. Some rebellious teenagers will do whatever will most shock and outrage society in order to flaunt their rejection of adult norms”.

DABBLERS (SELF-STYLED)

“For these practitioners there is little or no spiritual motivation. They may mix satanism, witchcraft, paganism, and any aspects of the occult to suit their purposes. Symbols mean whatever they want them or believe them to mean. Molesters, rapists, drug dealers, and murderers may dabble in the occult and may even commit their crimes in a ceremonial or ritualistic way. This category has the potential to be the most dangerous, and most of the “satanic” killers fall into this category. Their involvement in satanism and the occult is a symptom of a problem, and a rationalization and justification of antisocial behavior. Satanic/occult practices (as well as those of other spiritual belief systems) can also be used as a mechanism to facilitate criminal objectives.

TRADITIONAL (ORTHODOX)

“These are the so-called true believers. They are often wary of outsiders. Because of this and constitutional issues, such groups are difficult for law enforcement to penetrate. Although there may be much we don’t know about these groups, as of now there is little or no hard evidence that as a group they are involved in serious, organized criminal activity. In addition, instead of being self- perpetuating master crime conspirators, “true believers” probably have a similar problem with their teenagers rebelling against their belief system. To some extent even these Traditional satanists are self-stylized. They practice what they have come to believe is “satanism”. There is little or no evidence of the much-discussed multigenerational satanists whose beliefs and practices have supposedly been passed down through the centuries. Many admitted adult satanists were in fact raised in conservative Christian homes”.

_Washington Post_ editor Walt Harrington reported in a 1986 story on Anton LaVey and his Church of Satan that “sociologists who have studied LaVey’s church say that its members often had serious childhood problems like alcoholic parents or broken homes, or that they were traumatized by guilt-ridden fundamentalist upbringings, turning to Satanism as a dramatic way to purge their debilitating guilt”. (p. 14.)

Some have claimed that the accounts of ritual abuse victims coincide with historical records of what traditional or multigenerational satanists are known to have practiced down through the ages. Jeffrey Burton Russell, Professor of History at the University of California at Santa Barbara and the author of numerous scholarly books on the devil and satanism, believes that the universal consensus of modern historians on satanism is (personal communication, Nov. 1991):

“(1) incidents of orgy, infanticide, cannibalism, and other such conduct have occurred from the ancient world down to the present; (2) such incidents were isolated and limited to local antisocial groups; (3) during the period of Christian dominance in European culture, such groups were associated with the Devil in the minds of the authorities; (4) in some cases the sectaries believed that they were worshiping Satan; (5) no organized cult of Satanists existed in the Christian period beyond localities, and on no account was there ever any widespread Satanist organization or conspiracy; (6) no reliable historical sources indicate that such organizations existed; (7) the black mass appears only once in the sources before the late nineteenth century.”

Many police officers ask what to look for during the search of the scene of suspected satanic activity. The answer is simple: Look for evidence of a crime. A pentagram is no more criminally significant than a crucifix unless it corroborates a crime or a criminal conspiracy. If a victim’s description of the location or the instruments of the crime includes a pentagram, then the pentagram would be evidence. But the same would be true if the description included a crucifix. In many cases of alleged satanic ritual abuse, investigation can find evidence that the claimed offenders are members only of mainstream churches and are often described as very religious.

There is no way any one law enforcement officer can become knowledgeable about all the symbols and rituals of every spiritual belief system that might become part of a criminal investigation. The officer needs only to be trained to recognize the possible investigative significance of such signs, symbols, and rituals. Knowledgeable religious scholars, academics, and other true experts in the community can be consulted if a more detailed analysis is necessary.

Any analysis, however, may have only limited application, especially to cases involving teenagers, dabblers, and other self-styled practitioners. The fact is signs, symbols, and rituals can mean anything that practitioners want them to mean and/or anything that observers interpret them to mean.

The meaning of symbols can also change over time, place, and circumstance. Is a swastika spray-painted on a wall an ancient symbol of prosperity and good fortune, a recent symbol of Nazism and anti-Semitism, or a current symbol of hate, paranoia, and adolescent defiance? The peace sign which in the 1960s was a familiar antiwar symbol is now supposed to be a satanic symbol. Some symbols and holidays become “satanic” only because the antisatanists say they are. Then those who want to be “satanists” adopt them, and now you have “proof” they are satanic.

In spite of what is sometimes said or suggested at law enforcement training conferences, police have no authority to seize any satanic or occult paraphernalia they might see during a search. A legally- valid reason must exist for doing so. It is not the job of law enforcement to prevent satanists from engaging in noncriminal teaching, rituals, or other activities.

INVESTIGATING MULTIDIMENSIONAL CHILD SEX RINGS

Multidimensional child sex rings can be among the most difficult, frustrating, and complex cases that any law enforcement officer will ever investigate. The investigation of allegations of recent activity from multiple young children under the age of seven presents one set of problems and must begin quickly, with interviews of all potential victims being completed as soon as possible. The investigation of allegations of activity ten or more years earlier from adult survivors presents other problems and should proceed, unless victims are at immediate risk, more deliberately, with gradually-increasing resources as corroborated facts warrant.

In spite of any skepticism, allegations of ritual abuse should be aggressively and thoroughly investigated. This investigation should attempt to corroborate the allegations of ritual abuse. but should simultaneously also attempt to identify alternative explanations. The only debate is over how much investigation is enough. Any law enforcement agency must be prepared to defend and justify its actions when scrutinized by the public, the media, elected officials, or the courts. This does not mean, however, that a law enforcement agency has an obligation to prove that the alleged crimes did not occur. This is almost always impossible to do and investigators should be alert for and avoid this trap.

One major problem in the investigation of multidimensional child sex rings is the dilemma of recognizing soon enough that you have one. Investigators must be alert for cases with the potential for the four basic dynamics: (a) multiple young victims, (b) multiple offenders, (c) fear as the controlling tactic, and (d) bizarre or ritualistic activity. The following techniques apply primarily to the investigation of such multidimensional child sex rings:

MINIMIZE SATANIC/OCCULT ASPECT

There are those who claim that one of the major reasons more of these cases have not been successfully prosecuted is that the satanic/occult aspect has not been aggressively pursued. One state has even introduced legislation creating added penalties when certain crimes are committed as part of a ritual or ceremony. A few states have passed special ritual crime laws. I strongly disagree with such an approach. It makes no difference what spiritual belief system was used to enhance and facilitate or rationalize and justify criminal behavior. It serves no purpose to “prove” someone is a satanist. As a matter of fact, if it is alleged that the subject committed certain criminal acts under the influence of or in order to conjure up supernatural spirits or forces, this may very well be the basis for an insanity or diminished capacity defense, or may damage the intent aspect of a sexually motivated crime. The defense may very well be more interested in all the “evidence of satanic activity.” Some of the satanic crime “experts” who train law enforcement wind up working or testifying for the defense in these cases.

It is best to focus on the crime and all the evidence to corroborate its commission. Information about local satanic or occult activity is only of value if it is based on specific law enforcement intelligence and not on some vague, unsubstantiated generalities from religious groups. Cases are not solved by decoding signs, symbols, and dates using undocumented satanic crime “manuals.” In one case a law enforcement agency executing a search warrant seized only the satanic paraphernalia and left behind the other evidence that would have corroborated victim statements. Cases are solved by people- and behavior-oriented investigation. Evidence of satanic or occult activity may help explain certain aspects of the case, but even offenders who commit crimes in a spiritual context are usually motivated by power, sex, and money.

KEEP INVESTIGATION AND RELIGIOUS BELIEFS SEPARATE

I believe that one of the biggest mistakes any investigator of these cases can make is to attribute supernatural powers to the offenders. During an investigation a good investigator may sometimes be able to use the beliefs and superstitions of the offenders to his or her advantage. The reverse happens if the investigator believes that the offenders possess supernatural powers. Satanic/occult practitioners have no more power than any other human beings. Law enforcement officers who believe that the investigation of these cases puts them in conflict with the supernatural forces of evil should probably not be assigned to them. The religious beliefs of officers should provide spiritual strength and support for them but should not affect the objectivity and professionalism of the investigation.

It is easy to get caught up in these cases and begin to see “satanism” everywhere. Oversensitization to this perceived threat may cause an investigator to “see” satanism in a crime when it really is not there (quasi-satanism.) Often the eye sees what the mind perceives. It may also cause an investigator not to recognize a staged crime scene deliberately seeded with “satanic clues” in order to mislead the police (pseudo-satanism.) On rare occasions an overzealous investigator or intervenor may even be tempted to plant “evidence of satanism” in order to corroborate such allegations and beliefs. Supervisors need to be alert for and monitor these reactions in their investigators.

LISTEN TO THE VICTIMS

It is not the investigator’s duty to believe the victims; it is his or her job to listen and be an objective fact finder. Interviews of young children should be done by investigators trained and experienced in such interviews. Investigators must have direct access to the alleged victims for interview purposes. Therapists for an adult survivor sometimes want to act as intermediaries in their patient’s interview. This should be avoided if at all possible. Adult survivor interviews are often confusing difficult and extremely time-consuming. The investigator must remember however that almost anything is possible. Most important the investigator must remember that there is much middle ground. Just because one event did happen does not mean that all reported events happened, and just because one event did not happen does not mean that all other events did not happen. Do not become such a zealot that you believe it all nor such a cynic that you believe nothing. Varying amounts and parts of the allegation may be factual. Attempting to find evidence of what did happen is the great challenge of these cases. All investigative interaction with victims must be carefully and thoroughly documented.

ASSESS AND EVALUATE VICTIM STATEMENTS

This is the part of the investigative process in child sexual victimization cases that seems to have been lost. Is the victim describing events and activities that are consistent with law enforcement documented criminal behavior, or that are consistent with distorted media accounts and erroneous public perceptions of criminal behavior? Investigators should apply the “template of probability.” Accounts of child sexual victimization that are more like books, television, and movies (e.g. big conspiracies, child sex slaves, organized pornography rings) and less like documented cases should be viewed with skepticism but thoroughly investigated. Consider and investigate all possible explanations of events. It is the investigator’s job, and the information learned will be invaluable in counteracting the defense attorneys when they raise the alternative explanations.

For example, an adult survivor’s account of ritual victimization might be explained by any one of at least four possibilities: First, the allegations may be a fairly accurate account what actually happened. Second, they may be deliberate lies (malingering,) told for the usual reasons people lie (e.g. money, revenge, jealousy.) Third, they may be deliberate lies (factitious disorder) told for atypical reasons (e.g. attention, forgiveness.) Lies so motivated are less likely to be recognized by the investigator and more likely to be rigidly maintained by the liar unless and until confronted with irrefutable evidence to the contrary. Fourth, the allegations may be a highly inaccurate account of what actually happened, but the victim truly believes it (pseudomemory) and therefore is not lying. A polygraph examination of such a victim would be of limited value. Other explanations or combinations of these explanations are also possible. Only thorough investigation will point to the correct or most likely explanation.

Investigators cannot rely on therapists or satanic crime experts as a shortcut to the explanation. In one case, the “experts” confirmed and validated the account of a female who claimed to be a 15-year- old deaf-mute kidnapped and held for three years by a satanic cult and forced to participate in bizarre rituals before recently escaping. Active investigation, however, determined she was a 27- year-old woman who could hear and speak, who had not been kidnapped by anyone, and who had a lengthy history of mental problems and at least three other similar reports of false victimization. Her “accurate” accounts of what the “real satanists” do were simply the result of having read, while in mental hospitals, the same books that the “experts” had. A therapist may have important insights about whether an individual was traumatized, but knowing the exact cause of that trauma is another matter. There have been cases where investigation has discovered that individuals diagnosed by therapists as suffering from Post-Vietnam Syndrome were never in Vietnam or saw no combat.

Conversely, in another case, a law enforcement “expert” on satanic crime told a therapist that a patient’s accounts of satanic murders in a rural Pacific Northwest town were probably true because the community was a hotbed of such satanic activity. When the therapist explained that there was almost no violent crime reported in the community, the officer explained that that is how you know it is the satanists. If you knew about the murders or found the bodies, it would not be satanists. How do you argue with that kind of logic?

The first step in the assessment and evaluation of victim statements is to determine the disclosure sequence, including how much time has elapsed since disclosure was first made and the incident was reported to the police or social services. The longer the delay, the bigger the potential for problems. The next step is to determine the number and purpose of all prior interviews of the victim concerning the allegations. The more interviews conducted before the investigative interview, the larger the potential for problems. Although there is nothing wrong with admitting shortcomings and seeking help, law enforcement should never abdicate its control over the investigative interview. When an investigative interview is conducted by or with a social worker or therapist using a team approach, law enforcement must direct the process. Problems can also be created by interviews conducted by various intervenors after the investigative interview(s.)

The investigator must closely and carefully evaluate events in the victim’s life before, during, and after the alleged abuse.

EVENTS TO BE EVALUATED BEFORE THE ALLEGED ABUSE INCLUDE:

● Background of victim.

● Abuse of drugs in home.

● Pornography in home.

● Play, television, and VCR habits.

● Attitudes about sexuality in home.

● Extent of sex education in home.

● Activities of siblings.

● Need or craving for attention.

● Religious beliefs and training.

● Childhood fears.

● Custody/visitation disputes.

● Victimization of or by family members.

● Interaction between victims.

EVENTS TO BE EVALUATED DURING THE ALLEGED ABUSE INCLUDE:

● Use of fear or scare tactics.

● Degree of trauma.

● Use of magic deception or trickery.

● Use of rituals.

● Use of drugs.

● Use of pornography.

EVENTS TO BE EVALUATED AFTER THE ALLEGED ABUSE INCLUDE:

● Disclosure sequence.
● Background of prior interviewers.
● Background of parents.
● Co-mingling of victims.
● Type of therapy received.

EVALUATE CONTAGION

Consistent statements obtained from different multiple victims are powerful pieces of corroborative evidence – that is as long as those statements were not “contaminated.” Investigation must carefully evaluate both pre- and post-disclosure contagion, and both victim and intervenor contagion. Are the different victim statements consistent because they describe common experiences or events, or because they reflect contamination or urban legends?

The sources of potential contagion are widespread. Victims can communicate with each other both prior to and after their disclosures. Intervenors can communicate with each other and with victims. The team or cell concepts of investigation are attempts to deal with potential investigator contagion. All the victims are not interviewed by the same individuals, and interviewers do not necessarily share information directly with each other. Teams report to a leader or supervisor who evaluates the information and decides what other investigators need to know.

Documenting existing contagion and eliminating additional contagion are crucial to the successful investigation and prosecution of these cases. There is no way, however, to erase or undo contagion. The best you can hope for is to identify and evaluate it and attempt to explain it. Mental health professionals requested to evaluate suspected victims must be carefully selected. Having a victim evaluated by one of the self-proclaimed experts on satanic ritual abuse or by some other overzealous intervenor may result in the credibility of that victim’s testimony being severely damaged.

In order to evaluate the contagion element, investigators must meticulously and aggressively investigate these cases. The precise disclosure sequence of the victim must be carefully identified and documented. Investigators must verify through active investigation the exact nature and content of each disclosure outcry or statement made by the victim. Second-hand information about disclosure is not good enough.

Whenever possible, personal visits should be made to all locations of alleged abuse and the victim’s homes. Events prior to the alleged abuse must be carefully evaluated. Investigators may have to view television programs, films, and videotapes seen by the victims. It may be necessary to conduct a background investigation and evaluation of everyone, both professional and nonprofessional, who interviewed the victims about the allegations prior to and after the investigative interview(s.)

Investigators must be familiar with the information about ritual abuse of children being disseminated in magazines, books, television programs, videotapes, and conferences. Every possible way that a victim could have learned about the details of the abuse must be explored if for no other reason than to eliminate them and counter the defense’s arguments.

There may, however, be validity to these contagion factors. They may explain some of the “unbelievable” aspects of the case and result in the successful prosecution of the substance of the case. Consistency of statements becomes more significant if contagion is identified or disproved by independent investigation. The easier cases are the ones where there is a single, identifiable source of contagion. Most cases, however, seem to involve multiple contagion factors.

Munchausen Syndrome and Munchausen Syndrome by Proxy are complex and controversial issues in these cases. No attempt will be made to discuss them in detail, but they are documented facts (Rosenberg, 1987.) Most of the literature about them focuses on their manifestation in the medical setting as false or self-inflicted illness or injury. They are also manifested in the criminal justice setting as false or self-inflicted crime victimization. If parents would poison their children to prove an illness, they might sexually abuse their children to prove a crime. “Victims” have been known to destroy property, manufacture evidence, and mutilate themselves in order to convince others of their victimization.

The motivation is psychological gain (i.e. attention, forgiveness, etc.) and not necessarily money, jealousy, or revenge. These are the unpopular, but documented, realities of the world. Recognizing their existence does not mean that child sexual abuse and sexual assault are not real and serious problems.

ESTABLISH COMMUNICATION WITH PARENTS

The importance and difficulty of this technique in extrafamilial cases involving young children cannot be overemphasized. An investigator must maintain ongoing communication with the parents of victims in these abuse cases. Not all parents react the same way to the alleged abuse of their children. Some are very supportive and cooperative. Others overreact and some even deny the victimization. Sometimes there is animosity and mistrust among parents with different reactions. Once the parents lose faith in the police or prosecutor and begin to interrogate their own children and conduct their own investigation, the case may be lost forever. Parents from one case communicate the results of their “investigation” with each other, and some have even contacted the parents in other cases. Such parental activity is an obvious source of potential contamination.

Parents must be made to understand that their children’s credibility will be jeopardized when and if the information obtained turns out to be unsubstantiated or false. To minimize this problem, within the limits of the law and without jeopardizing investigative techniques, parents must be told on a regular basis how the case is progressing. Parents can also be assigned constructive things to do (e.g. lobbying for new legislation, working on awareness and prevention programs) in order to channel their energy, concern, and “guilt”.

DEVELOP A CONTINGENCY PLAN

If a department waits until actually confronted with a case before a response is developed, it may be too late. In cases involving ongoing abuse of children, departments must respond quickly, and this requires advanced planning. There are added problems for small- to medium-sized departments with limited personnel and resources. Effective investigation of these cases requires planning, identification of resources, and, in many cases, mutual aid agreements between agencies. The U.S. Department of Defense has conducted specialized training and has developed such a plan for child sex ring cases involving military facilities and personnel. Once a case is contaminated and out of control, I have little advice on how to salvage what may once have been a prosecutable criminal violation. A few of these cases have even been lost on appeal after a conviction because of contamination problems.

MULTIDISCIPLINARY TASK FORCES

Sergeant Beth Dickinson, Los Angeles County Sheriff’s Department, was the chairperson of the Multi-Victim, Multi-Suspect Child Sexual Abuse Subcommittee. Sergeant Dickinson states (personal communication, Nov. 1989):

“One of the biggest obstacles for investigators to overcome is the reluctance of law enforcement administrators to commit sufficient resources early on to an investigation that has the potential to be a multidimensional child sex ring. It is important to get in and get on top of the investigation in a timely manner – to get it investigated in a timely manner in order to assess the risk to children and to avoid hysteria, media sensationalism, and cross- contamination of information. The team approach reduces stress on individual investigators, allowing for peer support and minimizing feelings of being overwhelmed.”

The team approach and working together does not mean, however, that each discipline forgets its role and starts doing the other’s job.

SUMMARY

The investigation of child sex rings can be difficult and time consuming. The likelihood, however, of a great deal of corroborative evidence in a multivictim/multioffender case increases the chances of a successful prosecution if the crime occurred. Because there is still so much we do not know or understand about the dynamics of multidimensional child sex rings, investigative techniques are less certain. Each new case must be carefully evaluated in order to improve investigative procedures.

Because mental health professionals seem to be unable to determine, with any degree of certainty, the accuracy of victim statements in these cases, law enforcement must proceed using the corroboration process. If some of what the victim describes is accurate, some misperceived, some distorted, and some contaminated, what is the jury supposed to believe? Until mental health professionals can come up with better answers, the jury should be asked to believe what the investigation can corroborate. Even if only a portion of what these victims allege is factual, that may still constitute significant criminal activity.

CONCLUSION

There are many possible alternative answers to the question of why victims are alleging things that don’t seem to be true. The first step in finding those answers is to admit the possibility that some of what the victims describe may not have happened. Some experts seem unwilling to even consider this. Most of these victims are also probably not lying and have come to believe that which they are alleging actually happened. There are alternative explanations for why people who never met each other can tell the same story.

I believe that there is a middle ground – a continuum of possible activity. Some of what the victims allege may be true and accurate, some may be misperceived or distorted, some may be screened or symbolic, and some may be “contaminated” or false. The problem and challenge, especially for law enforcement, is to determine which is which. This can only be done through active investigation. I believe that the majority of victims alleging “ritual” abuse are in fact victims of some form of abuse or trauma. That abuse or trauma may or may not be criminal in nature. After a lengthy discussion about various alternative explanations and the continuum of possible activity, one mother told me that for the first time since the victimization of her young son she felt a little better. She had thought her only choices were that either her son was a pathological liar or, on the other hand, she lived in a community controlled by satanists.

Law enforcement has the obvious problem of attempting to determine what actually happened for criminal justice purposes. Therapists, however, might also be interested in what really happened in order to properly evaluate and treat their patients. How and when to confront patients with skepticism is a difficult and sensitive problem for therapists.

Any professional evaluating victims’ allegations of “ritual” abuse cannot ignore or routinely dismiss the lack of physical evidence (no bodies or physical evidence left by violent murders); the difficulty in successfully committing a large-scale conspiracy crime (the more people involved in any crime conspiracy, the harder it is to get away with it); and human nature (intragroup conflicts resulting in individual self-serving disclosures are likely to occur in any group involved in organized kidnapping, baby breeding, and human sacrifice.) If and when members of a destructive cult commit murders, they are bound to make mistakes, leave evidence, and eventually make admissions in order to brag about their crimes or to reduce their legal liability. The discovery of the murders in Matamoros, Mexico in 1989 and the results of the subsequent investigation are good examples of these dynamics.

Overzealous intervenors must accept the fact that some of their well-intentioned activity is contaminating and damaging the prosecutive potential of the cases where criminal acts did occur. We must all (i.e., the media, churches, therapists, victim advocates, law enforcement, and the general public) ask ourselves if we have created an environment where victims are rewarded, listened to, comforted, and forgiven in direct proportion to the severity of their abuse. Are we encouraging needy or traumatized individuals to tell more and more outrageous tales of their victimization? Are we making up for centuries of denial by now blindly accepting any allegation of child abuse no matter how absurd or unlikely?

Are we increasing the likelihood that rebellious, antisocial, or attention- seeking individuals will gravitate toward “satanism” by publicizing it and overreacting to it? The overreaction to the problem can be worse than the problem.

The amount of “ritual” child abuse going on in this country depends on how you define the term. One documented example of what I might call “ritual” child abuse was the horror chronicled in the book _A Death in White Bear Lake_ (Siegal, 1990.) The abuse in this case, however, had little to do with anyone’s spiritual belief system. There are many children in the United States who, starting early in their lives, are severely psychologically, physically, and sexually traumatized by angry, sadistic parents or other adults. Such abuse, however, is not perpetrated only or primarily by satanists. The statistical odds are that such abusers are members of mainstream religions. If 99.9% of satanists and 0.1% of Christians abuse children as part of their spiritual belief system, that still means that the vast majority of children so abused were abused by Christians.

Until hard evidence is obtained and corroborated, the public should not be frightened into believing that babies are being bred and eaten, that 50,000 missing children are being murdered in human sacrifices, or that satanists are taking over America’s day care centers or institutions. No one can prove with absolute certainty that such activity has notoccurred. The burden of proof, however, as it would be in a criminal prosecution, is on those who claim that it has occurred.

The explanation that the satanists are too organized and law enforcement is too incompetent only goes so far in explaining the lack of evidence. For at least eight years American law enforcement has been aggressively investigating the allegations of victims of ritual abuse. There is little or no evidence for the portion of their allegations that deals with large-scale baby breeding, human sacrifice, and organized satanic conspiracies. Now it is up to mental health professionals, not law enforcement, to explain why victims are alleging things that don’t seem to have happened. Professionals in this field must accept the fact that there is still much we do not know about the sexual victimization of children, and that this area desperately needs study and research by rational, objective social scientists.

If the guilty are to be successfully prosecuted, if the innocent are to be exonerated, and if the victims are to be protected and treated, better methods to evaluate and explain allegations of “ritual” child abuse must be developed or identified. Until this is done, the controversy will continue to cast a shadow over and fuel the backlash against the validity and reality of child sexual abuse.

REFERENCES

American Psychiatric Association, _Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders_ (3rd Ed., Rev.) Washington, DC: 1987.
Breiner, S.J., _Slaughter of the Innocents: Child Abuse Through the Ages and Today_. New York: Plenum Press, 1990.
Brown, R., _Prepare for War_.
Chino, CA: Chick Publications, 1987.
Brunvand, J.H., _The Vanishing Hitchhiker_. New York: Norton, 1981.
Harrington, Walt, “The Devil in Anton LaVey.” Washington, D.C.: _The Washington Post Magazine_, February 23, 1986, pages #6-17.
Lanning, K.V., _Child Molesters: A Behavioral Analysis_ (2nd Ed.)
Washington, D.C.: National Center for Missing and Exploited Children, 1987.
Lanning, K.V. (1989.) Child sex rings: A behavioral analysis. Washington,
DC: National Center for Missing and Exploited Children.
LaVey, Anton, _The Satanic Bible_. New York: Avon Books, 1969.
Mayer, R.S., _Satan’s Children_. New York: Putnam, 1991.
Michigan Department of State Police, _Occult Survey_. East Lansing, Michigan, 1990.
_National Coalition on Television Violence (NCTV) News_, June- October 1988, page #3.
_National Incidence Studies on Missing, Abducted, Runaway, and Thrownaway Children in America_. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Department of Justice, 1990.
Prattanis, A., “Hidden messages,” _Wellness Letter_. Berkeley, California:
University of California, January 1991, pages #1-2.
Rosenberg, D.A., “Web of Deceit: A Literature Review of Munchausen Syndrome
by Proxy, ” _Child Abuse and Neglect_ #2, 1987, pages #547- 563.
Rush, E., _The Best Kept Secret: Sexual Abuse of Children_. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1980.
Smith, M., & Pazder, L., _Michelle Remembers_. New York: Congdon and Lattis, 1980.
Siegal, B., _A Death in White Bear Lake_. New York: Bantam, 1990.
“Stranger-Abduction Homicides of Children,” _Juvenile Justice Bulletin_.
Washington, D.C.: U. S. Department of Justice, 1989.
Stratford. L., _Satan’s Underground_. Eugene, Oregon: Harvest House, 1988.
Terr, L., _Too Scared to Cry_. New York: Harper & Row, 1990.
Timnik, L., “The Times Poll,” _Los Angeles Times_, August 25-26, 1985.
Virginia Crime Commission Task Force, _Final Report of the Task Force Studying Ritual Crime_. Richmond, Virginia.

SUGGESTED READING:

— a. Cooper, John Charles, _The Black Mask: Satanism in America Today_. Old Tappen, N.J.: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1990. Probably the best of the large number of books available primarily in Christian bookstores and written from the Christian perspective. This one, however, is written without the hysteria and sensationalism of most. Recommended for investigators who want information from this perspective.

— b. Hicks, Robert D., _In Pursuit of Satan: The Police and the Occult_. Buffalo, NY: Prometheus Books, 1991. Undoubtedly the best book written to date on the topic of satanism and the occult from the law enforcement perspective. Robert D. Hicks is a former police officer who is currently employed as a criminal justice analyst for the state of Virginia. Must reading for any criminal justice professional involved in this issue. Unfortunately, in the chapter on “Satanic Abuse of Children,” the author appears to have been overly influenced by extreme skeptics with minimal or questionable credentials in this area. The book is easy to read, logical, and highly recommended.

— c. Richardson, James T.; Best, Joel; & Bromley, David G.; Eds, _The Satanism Scare_. NY: Aldine de Gruyter, 1991. The best book now available on the current controversy over satanism written from the academic perspective, The editors and many of the chapter authors are college professors and have written an objective, well-researched book. One of the great strengths of this book is the fact that the editors address a variety of the controversial issues from a variety of disciplines (i.e., sociology, history, folklore, anthropology, criminal justice.) Because of its academic perspective it is sometimes harder to read but is well worth the effort.
The chapter on “Law Enforcement and the Satanic Crime Connection” contains the results of a survey of “Cult Cops” and is must reading for law enforcement officers. The chapter on “Satanism and Child Molestation: Constructing the Ritual Abuse Scare” was written, however, by a free-lance journalist who seems to take the position that these cases involve little or no real child abuse.

— d. Terr, Lenore, _Too Scared to Cry: Psychic Trauma in Childhood_. New York: Harper and Row, 1990. An excellent book written by a psychiatrist that provides important insights into the nature and recallability of early psychic trauma. For me, Dr. Terr’s research and findings in the infamous Chowchilla kidnapping case shed considerable light on the “ritual” abuse controversy.

 


BELOW IS THE SOURCE LINK TO THE ORIGINAL ARTICLE:

https://www.cultwatch.com/satanicabuse.html


_Tags:_
#SatanticRitualAbuse

_

______________________________________________

LIST OF KNOWN PEDO-NAMES WITHIN AMERICAN POLITICS & LIST OF KNOWN HOLLYWOOD-PEDOPHILE NAMES: 

LIST OF KNOWN PEDO-NAMES WITHIN AMERICAN POLITICS & LIST OF KNOWN HOLLYWOOD-PEDOPHILE NAMES:


LIST OF KNOWN PEDO-NAMES WITHIN AMERICAN POLITICS: 


● Hillary Clinton 
● Bill Clinton 
● Huma Aberdin  
● Laura Silsby 
● Rachel Chandler 
● Jeffrey Epstein 
● Ghislaine Maxwell 
● John Podesta 
● Michael Podesta 
● James Alefantis 
● Anthony Wiener 
● Leslie Wexner (Limited Inc Chairman)  
● Herbert Strauss 
● Isidor Strauss 
● Martin A. Nowak
● Steven Spielberg 
● Edgar Bronfman Sr. (Seagram Chairman) 
● Charles Bronfman (Seagram Co) 
● Michael Steinhardt (former hedge-fund manager)   
● Sara Bronfman 
● Clare Bronfman   
● Niles Lehman (Professor at Portland State University) 
● Seth Roger 
● Seth Green 
● George Nader, Businessman      ● Gerard ‘t Hooft
● Frank Wilczek
● Lawrence Krauss
● Martin Nowak
● Lex Wexner

● Rachel Chandler


HOLLYWOOD PEDOPHILE NAMES: 


● Steven Spielberg 
● Michael Jackson
● Kevin Spacey 
● Marc Collins-Rector (Founder of Den)
● Chad Shackley 
● Brock Pierce 
● David Geffen  
● Tom Hanks 
● Dustin Hoffman 
● Andrew Kreisberg (American television writer, producer) 
● Bryan Singer 
● Harvey Weinstein 
● Bob Weinstein  
● Roman Polanski 
● Ruma Hazard 
● Bobby Hoffman 
● Charlie Sheen 
● Kate Perry 
● Madonna 
● Marvin Gaye 
● Mark Salling 
● Jeffrey Jones 
● R. Kelly 
● Paul Reubens (aka Pee Wee Herman) 
● Lawrence Taylor 
● Woody Allen 
● Jerry Sandusky 
● Shane Sparks 
● Vincent Margera 
● James Franco 
● Ian Watkins 
● Bobby Hoffman
● Don Vito 
● Jared Fogle 
● Victor Salva 
● Stephen Collins 
● Bon Villard 
● Roman Holub 
● Brian Peck 
● Martin Weiss 
● Robert Kelly  
● Ahad ur Rehman 

 

 

7*#SATANIC ELITE BLOODLINE FAMILIES—UPDATED LIST OF NAMES OF THE SATANIC ELITE BLOODLINE FAMILIES—LIST OF NAMES—THE RULING SATANIC ELITE FAMILIES ARE:

7*#SATANIC ELITE BLOODLINE FAMILIES—UPDATED LIST OF NAMES OF THE SATANIC ELITE BLOODLINE FAMILIES—LIST OF NAMES—THE RULING SATANIC ELITE FAMILIES ARE:
*A*
Abamelik, Abaza, Abercorn‎, Absberg‎, Acquafondata, Adlercreutz, Agilolfings‎, Agnelli, Agnelli-Elkann, Ahlefeldt, Ahalolfings, Alba, Albeni, Albret, Aldobrandeschi, Aldobrandini, Alexandrine-Montechanin, Aleramici, Alopaeus, Altavilla, Allucingoli, Alvensleben‎, Altoviti, Alaouite, Al-Abbasi, Alburquerque, Al-Falasi, Al Ghardaqa, Al Khalifa, Al-Sabah, Al-Ubaid (tribe), Álvarez-Cuevas, Amatuni, Amilakhvari, Amsberg, Andrássy, Andechs‎, Angelerio, Angelos, Anhalt, Anicii, Anguillara, Angevin, Angoulème, Anjou‎, Anjou-Capetian, Anjou-Durazzo‎,
Anjou-Hungary‎, Anjou-Naples‎, Anjou-Taranto‎, Anker, Ansbach, Anscarids‎, Andzevatsi, Apor, Aragona, Aragon, Aragonese, Aranshahik‎, Archbold, Arco‎, Ardennes‎, Arduinici, Arenberg, Argavieso, Arneth, Arianiti, Aribonid, Armagnac, Armfelt, Arnim, Arrazola de Oñate, Arsacid, Arslan, Artsruni, Artaxiad, Artois, Árpád, Ascania, Aspenäs, Asti,
Astor/Astarte/Astorga/Ashdor, Ashurbeyov, Astalli, Astakai, Asturias-Cantabria, Attems, Aubert, Audley, Augustenburg‎, Aumont, Auersperg, Austria-Este‎,
la Tour d’Auvergne‎, Auxbrebis, Avesnes, Averill, Aviz,

*B*
Babenberg‎, Baden, Badeni‎, Bagge, Bagrat, Bagratuni, Bagrationi, Bagration, Bagratuni, Banér, Bánfi, Bardi, Baker, Banchieri, Bar‎, Baratashvili, Barbarossa, Barberini, Barbiano di Belgiojoso, Barbiellini, Barbo, Barclay de Tolly, Barcelona,
Bariatinsky, Barlow, Barnekow, Barner, Baruch, Basarab, Bassewitz, Báthory,
Batthyány-Strattmann, Battenberg/Battenburg/Mountbatten, Baudissin‎, Bauffremont, Baux, Bayreuth‎, Bavaria, Beauchamp, Beauclerk, Beaufort, Beaufort Bielke, Beaufort-Spontin, Beaumont, Beauharnais, Bedford, Belgium, Below, Bentinck, Benjamin, Bentheim‎,
Bentheim und Steinfurt‎, Berchtold, Berenberg-Gossler, Berg‎, Bernadotte, Bernstorff, Berthold-Bezelin, Berwind, Bese, Bettencourt, Bethune, Bette, Beyens,
Beyens de Grambais,
Białłozor (Wieniawa)‎, Bibra,
Bieliński (Junosza)‎, Bille, Billung‎, Biron‎, Bismarck, Bivinids, Bizzaccheri, Bjelbo, Bjelke, Björn, Blacas, Blanchefort, Blason, Blazon, Bleichröder, Blois, Blumenthal, Bobone-Orsini, Bohemian, Bohun, Boers-Lyon, Boleyn, Bonaparte, Boncompagni,
Boncompagni-Ludovisi, Bogoria, Bogoriowie,
Borghese, Borgia, Borja, Borjigid, Bokassa, Bonde, Boso‎, Bosonids, Both,
Brahe, Brandenburg‎, Brion, Brunswick-Luneburg, Boccasini, Boeselager,
Bogdan-Mușat, Boniface,
Boncompagni-Ludovisi,
Borromeo, Borghese, Bouillon, Bourbon,
Bourbon-Anjou,
Bourbon-Braganza‎,
Bourbon-Busset‎,
Bourbon-Condé‎,
Bourbon-Conti‎,
Bourbon-La Marche‎,
Bourbon-Maine‎,
Bourbon-Montpensier‎,
Bourbon-Parma‎,
Bourbon-Penthièvre‎l,
Bourbon-Two Sicilies,
Bourbon-Vendôme‎,
Bouvier Schlossberg,
Both, Bracciano, Braganza,
Braganza-Saxe-Coburg-Gotha‎, Brahe, Brandenburg,
Brandenburg-Ansbach‎,
Brandenburg-Bayreuth‎,
Brandenburg-Schwedt‎,
Brandenburg-Stendal‎,
Branicki (Gryf)‎,
Branicki (Korczak),
Breakspear/Breakspeare,
Brimeu, Broglie, Brockdorff,
Brouchoven,
Bruce/Bruis/Brix/Broase,
Bruck an der Leitha‎, Brunonids‎,
Brunswick-Bevern‎,
Brunswick-Wolfenbüttel‎,
Brzezinski, Bua, Buccleuch, Buffet, Bundy, Burgher,
Burgundi/Burgandy/ Burgundy,
Burgundy-Portugal‎, Bushati,
Bush/Scherff,
Bussche, Buxhoeveden, Buyak, Bülow, Byron, Bååt,

*C*
Cadaval, Caetani, Calogerà, Casimir Pulaski‎, Castiglioni, Casiraghi, Coste/Tossoukpé, Caccianemici dal Orso, Caccianemico, Cafritz, Campbell, Camondo, Cancellieri del Bufalo, Canella, Canossa, Cantacuzino, Caltagirone, Capet, Capizucchis, Caracciolo, Caracciolo di Torella, Caravaggio, Carnegie,
Cargill-MacMillian, Carrington, Carrillo, Carpelan, Castell‎, Castile, Castro, Cattaneo, Catii, Cavendish, Cavalier, Cavalieri, Chalon, Chalon-Arlay‎, Charlemagne,
Chasteler, Châteaudun, Châtillon, Chavchavadze, Chigi, Chigi-Rovere, Chigi-Albani-Della-Rovere, Chigi-Saracini-Lucherini, Chigi-Zondadari, Chimay,
von Chorinsky, Chołodecki, Chorinsky/Chorinský, Chotek‎, Churchill, Cecil, Celje‎, Cerruti (Zorreguieta), Cesi, Cesarini, Cirksena‎, Clark, Clary und Aldringen‎, Clermont-Tonnerre, Cobenzl, Cochran, Cohen, Colaianni, Collins, Colloredo-Mansfeld, Colonna, Colruyt, Conradin‎, Conti, Conti di Segni, Coimbra, Correia,
Corte-Real, da Costa Doria, Coste, Cotoner, Coudenhove-Kalergi‎,
Courtenay, Cox, Coxie‎, Creutz, Crivelli, Cromwell/Cromwelle/Cromville/Cromewell/Cromwill/Cromwille/Cromevill/ Cromnvell,
Croÿ, Crussol d’Uzès, Csaky, Csaky-Pallavicini, Cseszneky‎, Czartoryski, Czarniecki‎, Czernin‎, Czetwertyński, Curtis-Boks, Cutler, Cybo,

*D*
Dąbrowski (Radwan)‎, Dadiani, Daniłowicz, Danmarks Adels Aarbog,
Danneskiold-Samsøe, Dănești, Dampierre, D’Arpino, Dassanowsky, Dassel‎, D’Avignon, Davison, de Beaufort, De Berghes-Saint-Winoc, Decken, D’Este,
de Borbón y Vallabriga, De Borchgrave, de Burgh, De Clare, de Fieschi,
De Forest, de Goyon, de Goyon de Matignon, de Got, D’Harscamp,
De Medici, De Menil, de la Cerda‎, De la Roche, de Polignac, De Piro, De Rosette, Deering, Della Gherardesca, Del Balzo Orsini, Del Drago, Della Rovere, Denter, Derencsényi, De Vere, De Witte, De Warrenne, Dìaz, Di Bicci, Diepholz, di Morra, diNardo, Di Sciarra, diTella-Colaianni, Disney/Isigny, Dietrichstein, Dohna, Dohnányi, Dolgorukov, Domenichino,
O’Donovan/Ó Donnabháin/Donndubháin/Donovan/Donnabháin/Donevan/Donevane/Donovane/
Doria/de Auria/de filiis Auriae/de Oria/d’Oria, Doria d’Angri, Doria-Sachs,
Doria-Pamphili-Landi, Douaihy, Douglas, Douglas and Angus‎, Douglas-Hamilton,
Douglas-Pennant, Drăculești, Dragoș, Drašković, Dresselberg, Dreux‎, Drexel, Drummond, Ducal, Ducruet, D’Udekem, Dunaven, d’Udekem d’Acoz, Dudziński, Duke, Dukagjini, Dunkeld, Dunin, Duninowie‎, Durnovo, Du Pont, Dushmani,
Dutroux, Dyre, Działyński‎, Dzieduszycki (Sas)‎,

*E*
Edle von Eppenberg, Egerton, Egmond, Eggenberg, Ehrnrooth, Eisenstadt‎,
Eisenstadt-Umgebung, Eka, Ekkehardiner‎, Elmaleh, Eltz, Emichones/Emichonen,
Enríquez, Entença, Erbach, Erba-Odescalchi, Erbach‎, Erbach-Schönberg‎, Erdődy,
Erlanger, Ernuszt, Este/D’Este, Esterházy, Estridsen, Essen, Évreux‎, Ezzonids‎, Ezzonen‎,

*F*
Fabritius de Tengnagel, Faesch‎, Falkenhausen, Falkenskiold, Falsen, Farnese/Farnesi, Ferragamo, Feretti, Festetics, Ficquelmont, FitzClarence, FitzGeorge, Field, von Finck, Firlej, Fischer, FitzJames, Flagler, Flemming, Floridi,
Florestán Gero Crescencio, Franklin, Frankopan‎, Frazzini, Fredro (Bończa)‎, Freeman, Friedsam, Foix, Fontana, Forbes, Ford, Foscolo, Foster, Fieschi, Fornier, Fouché d’Otrante, Foucois, Fugger, Fugger-Babenhausen, Fürstenberg (Swabia),

*G*
Gadolin, von Gaffron und Oberstradam, Gagarin, Gambino, Garai, Gardēzī Sadaat‎,
Gattilusi, Gatti-Grami (Lombardy), Gaetani, Gaetano-Orsini, Gallarati-Scotti, Gelovani, Genoese, Genovese, Genovese-Getty, Gessler, Gherardini, Ghermezian, Ghibellines, Ghisi, Giedraitis, Gilman, Gisors, Giovanni, Giustiniani, Glücksburg/Glücksborg, Glymes, Gnuni, Graben von Stein, Grafen von Nellenburg, Grafen von Toggenburg, Gramont, Gravina, Green, Grenier, Griffins, Grimaldi, Grimaldi-Coste, Grimaldo, Grimaldo Canella, Grimoard,
Grocholski, Gropa, Grosvenors, Gruszecki (Lubicz)‎, Gryf, Gryfici (Świebodzice)‎, Goblet d’Alviella‎, Godoy, Gonçalves da Câmara, Gonzaga, Godwin, Golescu, Golitsyn, Gouyon/Goyon/Gouyon, de Goyon de Matignon, Gorchakov, Gordon, Gore, Gorizia, Gorm, Gosiewski (Ślepowron)‎, Gotti, Gottlieb, Gottorp-Romanov,
Goldsmidt/Goldsmith, Goodyear, Goubau, Gough-Calthorpe, Gould, Gualterio, Guggenheim, Guglielmo, Guelph, Guiness, Guise, Gundulić‎, Guramishvili,Gurgenidze, Güldencrone, Guttenberg‎, Gyldenkrantz, Gyldenpalm, Gyldenstierne, Gyllenhaal, Gwynedd, Göring,

*H*
Habsburg/Hapsburg/Habsburger, Habsburg-Lorraine, Hagen‎, Hainaut‎, Halifax, Hambro, Hamilton, Hanover/Hannover, Harcourt, Hardenberg, Harkness, Harrach, Harriman, Haro, Hapsburg, Hastings, Hatvany, Hattonid, Haugwitz, Hauteville, Hayden, Hearst, Henckel von Donnersmack‎, Henneberg, Hénin-Liétard‎, Herbert, Hesse, Hesse-Kassel, Hielmstierne, Higgins, Hildebrand, Hills, Hiort af Ornäs, Hippolyte Grimaldi, Hohenberg‎, Hohengeroldseck, Hohenlohe‎,
Hohenlohe-Ingelfingen‎, Hohenlohe-Kirchberg‎, Hohenlohe-Langenburg‎, Hohenstaufen‎, Hohenzollern, Hohenzollern-Haigerloch‎, Hohenzollern-Hechingen‎,
Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen‎, Hofmann von Hofmannsthal‎, Holstein-Gottorp-Romanov, Holstein-Rendsburg, Holland‎, Horn, Hornes, Horvat, Howard, Hoyos, Hrvatinić, Humboldt, Hunfridings‎, Huntington, Hunyadi, Hurwitz, Huwyler, Huxley, Hvide,
Hård af Segerstad,

*I*
Ibelin, Ilok‎, il Malvicino de Calveiso de’ Calvi, Imerys‎, Immedinger‎, Ingelger, Íñiguez, In der Maur/In der Mauer/Indermauer, Isenburg‎, Isenburg-Büdingen‎, Ivrea,

*J*
Jabłonowski, Jagiellon, Jagellonka, Jagiellonian, Jastrzębiec, Javanshir clan, Jelilta, Jiménez, Johnson, Jonima, Jülich‎, Jülich-Hengebach‎, Jägerhorn af Spurila,

*K*
Kaas, Kačić‎, Kadoorie, Kahn, Kahzarian, Kalākaua‎, Kalaimamahu‎, Kalckreuth,
Kalinowski, Kalokuokamaile‎, Kálnoky, Kamehameha‎, Kamieniecki (Pilawa)‎, Kamsarakan, Kantakouzenos, Karađorđević, Kątski‎, Kazanowski, Kavanagh, Kawānanakoa‎, Khalili, Khazen, Khilkov, Khevenhüller, Khuen, Khayami, Karadjordjevic, Karen‎, Keliimaikai‎, Kellogs, Keoua‎, Kennedy/Kannady/Kenardy/ Kennaday/Kenneday/ Kenneyday/Kennediem/ MacKennedy/MacUalraig, Ketteler, Kinsky, T’Kint de Roodenbeke, Kirkwood, Kissinger, Kiszka, Kleist, Klettgau, Kmita‎, Knagenhjelm, Krasicki‎, Krasiński, Kresge, Krupp, Koch, Koháry‎, Kosača, Kossakowski, Komnenos, Komorowski, Koniecpolski, Koła‎, Korecki, Kostka, Kourkouas, Kuncewicz, Kuhn, Kuhina Nui‎, Kur, Kurowie‎, Kyburger, Königswarter,

*L*
la Cerda, Lackfi, La Force, Lagergren, Lalaing, Lamberg‎, Lanckoroński,
La Rochefoucauld, Łaski, Laskaris, La Tour d’Auvergne, La Trémoille, Lakhmids, Lalaing, Lambert, Lambertazzi, Lancaster, Lannoy, Lara, Lasso de la Vega, of Laukko, Lazard, Lecubarri, Ledóchowski, von Ledske/Ledske/Ledské,
Lehman, Lee, Leijonhufvud, Leiningen, Le Normand de Bretteville, Lenzburg, León,
Lesser, Leszczyński, Leliwa, Leuchtenberg‎, Leyen‎, Li, Lichtenstein, Lichnowsky, Ligne‎, Ligęza‎, Lindenov, Lieven, Lilliehöök, Līloa‎, Limburg, Limburg-Stirum, Lippe, Lipski, Loeb, Lobkowicz, Lombard/Lombardy, Lord, Loon‎, Looz-Corswarem, Łopaciński, Lorraine/de Lorraine, of Louhisaari, Louvet, Lowry-Corry, Lubomirski, Ludovisi, Luisignan, Lusignan, Luitpoldings‎, Luxembourg, Luxembourg-Nassau‎,
Luxenburg‎/Luxenbourg, Luzzatti Fequiz, Luzzatto, Luxdorph, Lyon, Lynden,
Lüneburg‎, Lyttelton, Herren von Lägern, Løvenørn, Löwenstein-Wertheim, Löwenstein-Wertheim-Freudenberg‎, Löwenstein-Wertheim-Rosenberg‎,

*M*
Maase, MacDermot, MacMorrough, Maderno, Madi, Magalotti, Maggenberger, Mahidol, Maia, Maidalchini, Maizière, Makeléer, Małachowski (Nałęcz)‎,
Malaspina, Maleinos, Mamikonian, Mancini, Mandel, Mannerheim, Mandakuni, Manocherian, Mansfeld‎, Marcoartu, la Marck‎, Mars, Marwitz, Masci, Massalski, Massimo, Matsch, Mattei, Marescotti, Matignon/ Davignon/Grignon/Wagnon/Ratigan/Catino/Gagnon,
Matsch, Mattarazzo, Mattei, Mavrocordatos, Mavroleon, Maximii, Mazzini, McDonald, McGormick, McGillycuddy, McLean, Meaux, Mecklenburg‎,
Mecklenburg-Brunswick-Romanov‎, Mehmandarov, Meinhardiner,
Mensdorff-Pouilly‎, Mellon, Medici, Medinaceli, Medina Sidonia, Mehmandarovs,
Méndez de Sotomayor, Mendoza, Mensdorff-Pouilly‎, Menshikov, Merage, Merode, Merovingian, Metcalf, Métrode-Westerloo, Polignac, Metternich,
Meeûs d’Argenteuil, Meyer, Meyer zum Pfeil, Metternich‎, Mihranids‎, Mihran‎, Mielecki‎, Miełżyński, Mirimanidze‎, Mills, Milner, Mirimanidze‎, Mniszech, von Mitrowitz‎, Mocatta, Moctezuma, Moltke, Montagu, Montcada, Montefiore, Montechanin, Montgomery, Montefeltro, Montfort, Montmorency, Montlhéry et Le Puiset, Monpezat, Montezpat‎, Montesquieu, Moor, Morgan, Morgenstierne, Moro, Morosinis, Morsztyn, Moshir, Morzin, Mountbatten/Battenburg, Mowbray, Munso, Munthe af Muti, Mycielski,

*N*
Nádasdy, Namur‎, Nápoles, Narro, Nash, Nassau‎, Nassau-Siegen‎, Nassau-Weilburg‎,
Natt och Dag, Navarre, Neergaard, Nelipić‎, Neri, von Neuman, Neuenburg, Neville, Niederglatt-Blazon, Noailles, van der Noot, Nordenskiöld, Normandy, Nostitz, Nugent, Nuremberg‎,

*O*
O’Brien, Obolensky, O’Connell, O’Conor, Odescalchi, O’Donnell, O’Donovan, Odrowąż, Oettingen‎, Oettingen-Oettingen‎, Oettingen-Wallerstein‎,
Oettingen-Spielberg‎, Oettingen-Oettingen, Oldenburg, Oleśnicki‎, Olivares, O’Moore, O’Morchoe, O’Neill, Onassis, Oomkens von Esens‎, Oppenheimer, Opaliński, Opel, Orbeliani, Orange, Orange-Nassau, Orbeli, Orbelian, Orléans, Orléans-Braganza, Ormsby, Orlov, O’Rourke, Orsini/Orsi/Ursi/Orso/Urso/D’Orsi/Dorsi/D’Orso/Dorso/D’Urso/Ursich/Ursic/Orselli/Orsello/Orsetti/Orsatti/Orsolini/Orsolino/Orsoni/Ursillo/Ursini,
Orsini Bonacassi, Orsini del Balzo, Orsini-di Bracciano, Orsini-Rosenberg, Ortolani,
Ossoliński, Osorio, Ostaszewski, Ostroróg, Ostrogski, Ostoja, Osuna, Ottobonis, Ottoman, Ottonians, Oxenstierna,

*P*
Pac, Pace von Friedensberg, Pacelli, Pahlavi, Pahlavuni, Pahlen‎, Palaiologos,
Pamphili/Pamphilio/Pamphili/Pamphilij, Pantaléon, Palaiologina, Palaiologos, Palatinate, Palatinate-Birkenfeld, Palatinate-Neumarkt‎, Palatinate-Simmern‎, Palatinate-Zweibrücken‎, Palazzo, Pallavicini/Pallavicino/Paravicini, Pardo, Parentucelli, Parthon de von, Pappenheim, Papal, Patrasso di Guarcino, Patten, Patterson, Payne, Payseurs, Pavlović, Pejačević‎, Penrhyn‎, Percy, Perkins, Petrović-Njegoš, Phelps, Philanthropenos, Phipps, Phokas, Plantagenet, Plantard, Platen, Plater, Piast, Piccolomini, Piedmont, Pignatelli, Pillsbury, Pippinids‎, Piso, Pitcairn, Pitigliano, Pius, Plettenberg‎, von Plötzke, Pociej, Podiebrad, Poher, Poitiers, Poitiers-Lusignan‎, Polignac, Polignac-Matignon-Grimaldi, Pomerania‎, Poniatowski, Porse, Posse, Potocki, Pułaski/Pulaski‎, Pratt, Pranckh, Prefetti di Vico, Prignano, Pritzker, Prussia‎, Putbus, Puttkamer,

*Q*
Quarles van Ufford, Quirinal,

*R*
Raabs‎, Raahe‎, Radinović, Raczyński (Nałęcz)‎, Radziejowski (Junosza)‎, Radziwiłł/Radziwill, Rantzau, Razumovsky, Rauch, Reginar‎, Renesse‎,
van Renesse, Reuss, Reutern, Reventlow, Reynolds, Rhodes, Ribbentrop, Ribbing, Richthofen, Ripperda, Rizzuto, Roberti, Robertians, Rockefeller, Rothschild, Rocco, Roche, T’Kint de Roodenbeke, Rohan, Roussel, Rochefoucauld, Rochechouart, Rogers, Romanov, Rosenberg, Rosenkrantz, Rosenstråle, Rosenvinge, Rosenwald,
Rosetti, Rosso, Rospigliosi, Rospigliosi-Papal, Rostworowski (Nałęcz)‎, Rubenid, Rubens, Ruffo, Rufini, Rurik, Russell, Ruspoli, Ruspoli-Sueca,
Ruspoli-Boadilla del Monte, Ruspoli-Poggio Suasa, Ruspoli-Candriano,
Ruspoli-Morignano, Ruspoli-Fiano, Ryan, Rzewuski,

*S*
Saafeld, Saboulin Bollena, Sacchetti, Sachs, Sackler, Saint Omer, Salians, Salis‎,
Salm, Salm-Salm‎, Salviati, Samuel, Sanguszko, Sanković, Sanseverino, Santcliment, Sanudo, Sapieha, Saudi, Savva, Savoy, Savoy-Genovese, Sassanid, Sassoon, Savage,
Savelli, Savonarola, von Sax, Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, Saxe-Altenburg‎, Saxe-Gessaphe‎, Saxe-Gotha-Altenburg‎, Saxe-Hildburghausen‎, Saxe-Meiningen‎, Saxe-Merseburg‎,
Saxe-Weimar-Eisenach‎, Saxe-Weissenfels‎, Saxe-Coburg und Gotha‎,
House of Saxe-Coburg und Gotha, Braganza-Saxe-Coburg und Gotha‎,
Saxe-Coburg und Gotha, Saxe-Coburg-Gotha-Koháry‎, Braganza-Saxe-Coburg und Gotha‎, Saxe-Coburg-Gotha-Koháry‎, Braganza-Saxe-Coburg und Gotha‎,
Saxe-Coburg und Gotha, Saxe-Altenburg‎, Saxe-Gessaphe‎, Saxe-Gotha-Altenburg‎,
Saxe-Hildburghausen‎, Saxe-Meiningen‎, Saxe-Weimar-Eisenach‎, Saxe-Weissenfels‎,
Saxe-Coburg-Gotha-Koháry‎, Saxe-Coburg-Gotha-Windsor, Sayn-Wittgenstein, S.C.Johnson, Shalikashvili, Sheremetev, Shervashidze, Schauenburg‎, Schetz, Schirach, von Schmettow, Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-Beck‎, Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-Beck‎, Schleswig-Holstein- Sonderburg-Augustenburg,
Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-Glücksburg, Von Schantz, Schauman, Schiaratura, Schiff, von Schmettow, Schulman, Schultz, Schutzbar genannt Milchling, Schwartz, Schwarzenberg, Schwarzburg‎, Schwerin‎, Schroeder/Schröder, Schönborn, Schönburg, Schönaich-Carolath‎, Schönburg, Schönburg-Glauchau‎,
Schönburg-Waldenburg‎, Schönburg-Glauchau‎, Schönburg-Waldenburg‎,
Scolari, Seaf, Seinsheim, Serlupi, T’Serclaes‎, Seymour,
Sforza/Szfora/Szfore/Szfori, Siemens, Sienese, Sinclair/Saint Clair/Saint-Clair/
Sielecki (Sas)‎, Sieniawski, Sievers, Silva, Simonetti, Skancke, Skleros, Sloane, Snoy, Snoy et d’Oppuers, Sobański‎, Sobieski, Solms‎, Solms-Baruth‎, Solms-Braunfels‎, Solms-Hohensolms-Lich‎, Solms-Laubach‎, Sołtyk, Solvay, Somaglia, Sorkočević, Sozzini, Spadafora, Spandiyadh‎, Spani, Sparre, Spata, Spencer, Spinola, Spinola-Doria, Spoelberch, Sponheim, Stanley, Starhemberg, Stauffenberg, Stein, Stenbock, Stern, Sternberg, Stewart, Stillman, Stimson, Stolberg, Storrow, Stratford, Strathmore, Strong, Strozzi, Stuart, Sturdza, Stockfleth, Šubić‎, Sułkowski, Suren‎, Suor Orsola, Sousa, Szczuka‎, Szeptycki, Szydłowiecki‎, Szydłowski, Svanenhielm, Sverre, Svinhufvud, Swabia, Sweetman, Swynford, Süpplinburger‎,

*T*
Taczanowski, Taft, Tagle, Thiersteiner, Talbot, Talleyrand-Périgord, Tanche, Tarentaise, Tarth, Tarło, Tarnowski (Rola)‎, Taronites, Tassis, Taye, Theodoli, Theotokis, Thiersteiner, Thun und Hohenstein‎, Thurn und Taxis, Thurzó, Tęczyński, Terlinden, Tetrode, Timken, Tocco, Tollemache, Tolstoy, Tomicki (Łodzia)‎, Topchubashi, Toptani, Torlonia, Tossoukpé, la Tour d’Auvergne‎, Traba, Trampe, Trapp, Trastámara‎, Trazegnies, Treschow, Trolle, Toulouse, T’Serclaes‎, Tudor,
Thun und Hohenstein, Turner, Tuyll, Tycho Brahe‎, Tyndall, Tyson,

*U*
Umhaill, Umiastowski, Ungern-Sternberg, Urach, Ursel, Ustrzycki, Uyunid,

*V*
Văcărescu, Valentinois, Valeri, Valkendorf, Valois-Anjou‎, Valois-Alençon‎,
Valois-Burgundy‎, Valois-Burgundy-Brabant‎, Valois-Burgundy-Nevers‎,
Valois-Orléans‎, Valois-Saint-Remy‎, Vanderbilt, Van Duyn, Van der Noot,
Van Voorst tot Voorst, van de Werve, Varazhnuni, Varnhagen, Vasa, Vascello, Vatatzes, von Vaz, Ventimiglia, Verhaegen, Vermandois, Vianden‎, Vilain XIIII, Villani, Villehardouin, Visconti/Visconte/Bisconti/Viceconte/Viceconti/Viseconte/Viscont,
Viguera, Villagómez, Visigoths, Vittoria, Vittoria-Pallavicini, Vlastos, Vlora, Vrioni, Vukčić,

*W*
Wachtmeister af Johannishus, Wadsworth, Waldeck et Pyrmont, Waldgrave/Wildgrave, Waldburg‎, Waldeck‎, Waldeck and Pyrmont‎, Walderdorff, Waldorf, Waldstein‎, Walewski‎, Walton, Warburg, Warburg Del Banco, Wartenburg‎, Wassenberg‎, Watson, von Waxenstein, Weber, Werdenberg, Weems, Weimar‎, Welf‎, Welfs, Weill, Welser‎, Wells, Wenckheim, Werdenberg, Werenskiold, van de Werve‎, Wessex, von Westernhagen, Wettin, Weyerhaeuser, Wichfeld, Whitney, Widener, Wied‎, Wied-Neuwied, Wielhorski, Wielopolski, Wiesbaden, Wiesiołowski, Wimpffen‎, Windisch-Graetz‎, Winthrop, Windisch-Graetz, Wiśniowiecki, Wittelsbach, Windsor-Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, Wittelsbach, Wittgenstein, Worms,
Woodville, Wormwood, Woyna, von Wright, Wróblewski (Ślepowron)‎,
Wróblewski (Lubicz)‎, Wurttemberg/Württemberg, Württembergian, Wysłouch,

*X*

*Y*
Yorck von Wartenburg‎, York, Ypsilantis, van Ypersele de Strihou, Yuryevsky, Yusupov,

*Z*
Zakarids‎, Zamoyski, Zasławski, Zápolya, Zbaraski, Zborowski, Zebrzydowski‎, Zedlitz, Zenevisi, Zierotin, Zogu, Żółkiewski, Zorreguieta (Cerruti), Zrinski‎, Zubov, Zuccari, Zúñiga, Zuniga-Valero, Zähringen/Zähringer,

*Å*

*Ä/Æ*

*Ö*
Örnsparre,

*A*
#Acquafondata
#Agnelli
#AgnelliElkann
#Alba
#Aldobrandini
#AlexandrineMontechanin
#Altavilla
#Allucingoli
#Angelerio
#Anhalt
#Anicii
#Astalli
#Astakai
#Asti
#Astor / #Astarte / #Astorga / #Ashdor
#Aragona
#Archbold
#Arduinici
#Arianiti
#Aubert
#Audley
#Aumont
#AustriaEste

*B*
#Baden
#Baker
#Banchieri
#Barberini
#Bardi
#Bariatinsky
#Baruch
#Battenburg / #Mountbatten
#Bedford
#Benjamin
#Bernadotte
#Berwind
#Blanchefort
#Blazon
#Blumenthal
#Bizzaccheri
#Bracciano
#Braganza
#Breakspear / #Breakspeare
#Bruce
#Brzezinski
#Bobone
#Bonaparte
#Borghese
#Borgia
#Borromeo
#Bourbon
#BouvierSchlossberg
#Bundy
#Burgundi
#Bush / #Scherff
#Buyak

*C*
#Caetani
#Caltagirone
#Canossa
#CancellieriDelBufalo
#Capet
#Caravaggio
#Carnegie
#CargillMacMillian
#Castiglioni
#Catii
#Cattaneo
#Cavalier
#Cavendish
#Chigi
#ChigiAlbaniDellaRovere
#ChigiRovere
#ChigiSaraciniLucherini #ChigiZondadari
#Cesarini
#Clark
#Cochran
#Cohen
#Collins
#Colonna
#Conti
#ContiDiSegni
#Cox
#Cromwell / #Cromwelle /#Cromville / #Cromewell / #Cromwill / #Cromwille / #Cromevill / #Cromnvell
#Csaky
#CsakyPallavicini
#CurtisBoks
#Cutler
#Cybo

*D*
#D’Arpino
#Deering
#deBeaufort
#DeFieschi
#DeForest
#deGot
#deGoyon
#deGoyonDeMatignon
#DeMedici
#dePolignac
#DeRosette
#DellaRovere
#Dìaz
#DiBicci
#diMorra
#diNardo
#DiSciarra
#Disney / #Isigny
#diTellaColaianni
#Drexel
#Domenichino
#DoriaSachs
#DoriaPamphiliLandi
#Duke
#DuPont

*E*
#Elmaleh
#Este

*F*
#Farnese
#Field
#FitzJames
#Fischer
#Flagler
#Franklin
#Frazzini
#Freeman
#Friedsam
#Fontana
#Ford
#Foster

*G*
#Gambino
#GattiGrami / #Lombardy
#Gaetani
#Genoese
#Genovese
#GenoveseGambino
#Getty
#Ghermezian
#Ghibellines
#Glücksburg
#Gisors
#Giovanni
#Giustiniani
#Gotti
#GottorpRomanov
#Goldsmidt / #Goldsmith
#Gould
#Goodyear
#Green
#Grimaldi
#GrimaldiCoste
#Grosvenors
#Guggenheim
#Guglielmo
#Guelphs
#Guiness / #Guinness

*H*
#Hanover
#Harkness
#Harriman
#Hayden
#Habsburg / #Hapsburg
#HabsburgLorraine,
#Hearst
#Hesse
#HesseKassel
#Higgins
#Hills
#Hippolyte
#Hohenzollern
#Huntington
#Hurwitz

*I*
#Ivrea

*J*
#Jagiellon
#James
#Johnson
#Jimenez

*K*
#Kahn
#Khalili
#Kahzarian
#Khayami
#Kadoorie
#Kellogs
#Kennedy / #Kannady / #Kenardy / #Kennaday / #Kenneday / #Kenneyday / #Kennediem /
#MacKennedy / #MacUalraig
#Kirkwood
#Kresge
#Koch
#Krupp
#Kuhn

*L*
#Landi
#Lazard
#Lehman
#Lesser
#Lee
#Li
#Lichtenstein
#Lombard
#Lombardy
#Lorraine
#Ludovisi
#Luisignan

*M*
#Maderno
#Maidalchini
#Manocherian
#Marescotti
#Maximii
#Mars
#Massimo
#Mattei
#Mavroleon
#McDonald
#McGormick
#McLean
#Medici
#Mellon
#Merage
#Merovingian
#Metcalf
#Mills
#Mocatta
#Montechanin
#Montefiore
#Montgomery
#Montpezat
#Montesquieu
#Morgan
#Morosinis
#Moor
#Moshir

*N*
#Nash
#Nassau
#NiederglattBlazon

*O*
#Oldenburg
#Onassis
#Oppenheimer
#Orange
#OrangeNassau
#Orsini / #Orsi / #Ursi / #Orso / #Urso / #D’Orsi / #Dorsi / #D’Orso / #Dorso /
#D’Urso / #Ursich / #Ursic /
#Orselli / #Orsello / #Orsetti / #Orsatti / #Orsolini / #Orsolino / #Orsoni / #Ursillo / #Ursini
#OrsiniDiBracciano

*P*
#Pahlavi
#Palazzo
#Pamphili / #Pamphilio / #Pamphilij
#Pallavicini
#Paravicini
#Papal
#Patten
#Patterson
#Parentucelli
#Payseurs
#Perkins
#Phipps
#Plantagenet
#Plantard
#Piedmont
#Pitcairn
#Pratt
#PrefettiDiVico
#Pritzker
#Poher

*Q*
#Quirinal

*R*
#Radziwiłł
#Reynolds
#Rockefeller
#Rocco
#Roche
#Rochefoucauld #Rochechouart
#Rothschild
#Rogers
#Romanov
#Rosenwald
#Rospigliosi
#RospigliosiPapal
#Roussel
#Russel
#Ruspoli
#RuspoliSueca
#RuspoliBoadilladelMonte
#RuspoliPoggioSuasa #RuspoliCandriano
#RuspoliMorignano
#RuspoliFiano
#Rufini
#Ryan

*S*
#Saafeld
#Sacchetti
#Sachs
#Samuel
#Sassoon
#Saudi
#Savelli
#Savoy
#SavoyGenovese
#SaxeCoburgGothaWindsor
#SCJohnson
#Schiaratura
#Schiff
#Schroeder / #Schröder
#Schwartz
#Schwarzenberg
#Scolari
#Sforza / #Szfora / #Szfore /#Szfori
#Serlupi
#Sienese
#Sinclair / #SaintClair
#Sloane
#Somaglia
#Solvay
#Stern
#Stillman
#Storrow
#SuorOrsola

*T*
#Taft
#Tarth
#Tarentaise
#Theodoli
#ThurnUndTaxis
#Timken
#Torlonia
#Tossoukpé
#Trastamara
#Tyson
#Tudor

*U*

*V*
#Valentinois
#Valeri
#ValoisAnjou
#Vanderbilt
#VanDuyn
#Vascello
#Villani
#Visconti / #Visconte /#Bisconti / #Viceconte / #Viceconti / #Viseconte / #Viscont
#Vittoria
#VittoriaPallavicini

*W*
#Walton
#Warburg
#WarburgDelBanco
#Watson
#Weber
#Weems
#Wettin
#Widener
#WindsorSaxeCoburgGoete
#Winthrop
#Whitney
#Wittgenstein
#Wittelbach
#Worms
#Wurttemberg

*X*

*Y*
#York

*Z*
#Zogu
#Zuccari
#ZunigaValero

*Ö*
#Örnsparre


trilateral-commission-and-technocracy-21063203336.jpg

jesuieten-structuur792981513.jpg

ab4fe89ef0.gif

elite_network175975531.jpg

globalist-jewish-elite1966741801.jpg

dbfnxxbvwaajqzn13923192.jpg

img3017938862080813845.jpg

the american empire & it's corrupted media outlets315682125..png

isis2133906159-11495674917.png

cfr-imperial-council-hdm200955234-1636547301.png

screenshot_2019-01-29-01-01-10711826515200706734.png

img_20180725_050310_590-1866238735529740925.jpg

0-hierarchy1664473246310305733.jpg

AddText_04-18-05.29.29

CollageMaker_20190420_134752936

shj

b200911i1

Sons of israel ydna

Sons of israel ydna (1)

3456dcb6254ca468e7762c4193403759--bible-tools-bible-truth

20181217_223331_HDR

567px-ihs-logo-svg

img(19)

img(54)

img(48)

maxresdefault

img(57)

img(72)

img(4)

img(93)

img(104)

img(105)

img(65)

img(120)

img(122)

img(108)

06bece78e5b7d4ae7a455c759be59c1c

img(121)

barack obama, donald trump, hillary clinton_ who’s the fascist_573506509..jpg

cfr-media-network-hdv-spr1728740794788429544.png

Watch “The Narcissist’s Family Cult” on YouTube

https://youtu.be/sWY05MadRJk

*Tags:*

#EXPOSING
#SatanicEliteBloodlines #BlackNobility #BlackNobilities #NobilityFamilies #NobilityBloodlines #NobilityHouses #FamilyNames #Family #Names #list #EXPOSED

THE SECRET MEANINGS OF THE SYMBOLS USED BY THE SECRET SOCIETIES…

THE SECRET MEANINGS OF THE SYMBOLS USED BY THE SECRET SOCIETIES…


 

● ROSE = Secretcy / Lucifer

● CROSSED SWORDS = Secretcy,

● HAMMER & SICKLE = Communism (satanism)

● MOTHER & INFANT (Catholisism) = Isis & Horus

● TRIANGLE(S) = (The 4 elements in wicca) Air, Water, Earth, Fire / Trinity; Isis, Horus and Seth 

● ANKH (cross) = Sun worship, the feminine sex-organ

● KEY(S) =

● OBERLISK = Phallic symbolism / Male sex-organ

● SUN, MOON & STARS =
Astrology

● CRESENT MOON = The Northern Star/Venus (Lucifer)

● PINE CONE = The Pineal Gland

● BLACK CUBE = Saturn / Hexagon

● HEXAGON = Saturn / Black Cube

CLOCK = Eternity / Kronos / Time travel

SERPENT = Lucifer / Satan /
The Devil 


37716329-baal-vintage-engraving-old-engraved-illustration-of-baal-the-phoenician-god-carrying-a-child-.jpg300px-Messenoire.jpgAddText_05-20-09.39.18.PNGblog1345426355.jpgimg(58)img(59)img(63)img(64)img(60)img(54)img(20)AddText_04-20-01.56.17AddText_04-20-01.56.55AddText_04-20-02.05.38AddText_04-22-10.26.48AddText_04-22-10.28.18axihcv3q8gx01.jpgimg_20190423_181445_0241049618407.jpgimg_20190427_170745_168599849074.jpgaddtext_04-16-051857354370.pngbarack obama, donald trump, hillary clinton_ who’s the fascist_573506509..jpgsat567ygy981554800.jpg46846420_289123275055249_7316379960633725475_n.jpgimg_20190508_122800_493385699355.jpgcake day dnd dump (mostly)333736251..jpgpicture7-2536781729.pngimg_20190228_230149_477737653006145678531.jpgihs1426813152.jpgfc,550x550,white1282803420..jpgsex-symbol2452347454.jpgexcerpt_el_diablo_large1565485503.jpg666pyramides.gifscience-of-magic.gifessenes.gif0-hierarchy1363101503861212449.jpgimg_20190211_192118_870-2561034052.jpgchill pill custom headband! choose a design, design color and fabric color!1139986608..jpgSYMBOLS.jpgTHE GREAT WORK.pngaddtext_11-14-061288678887.pngaddtext_11-15-011447481114.pngaddtext_11-15-011832596302.pngaddtext_11-15-0142142343.pngaddtext_11-14-05389683363.pnghqdefault(2)1593883539.jpgaddtext_11-14-051706871254.pngimg_20190218_195103_8411634189022.jpgimg_20190218_195209_6961476571925.jpgimg_20190218_195455_9541895995206.jpgthe ancient egyptians knew how to unleash the power of the pineal gland _ ancient code-1575103537..jpgimg(4)998990144.jpgimg_20190324_092745_4182111295687.jpgabb1f32ff72db1ef6548c43d36672d05-1453661084.jpg27bc8c001411e7029065b857530c2986-11046510256.jpgebb7ba1844be70997552058a0673aa1a-11811718869.jpgafeeeb54f6852e0a93cfe988be209acf-11252291553.jpg17626102-1198462186919816-1741378291588251846-n84269673.jpegsceau-eu2.gifessenes.gifsex-symbol2544576674.jpg537635-3396298025734-576650484-n2071937562.jpg526232-3436682915331-991666066-n170604635.jpgdenver-airport-masonic-engraving2141519421.jpg380428-502477513100442-900750299-n601266872.jpgimg1041323187.jpgimg(2)723082626.jpgihs1755934610.jpg149448-3396298425744-1161513661-n2044548581.jpg532318-236242733185661-479406896-n2068873274.jpg2019-03-04-23-20-33217900796751732258318.jpg8d74c74b2b1974661c6899e9f9b8f99d1340295007346158960.jpgscreenshot_2019-03-26-06-45-20285354613.pngimg_20181007_104608_26717902516.jpgwcasraswgi511506897496.pngaddtext_04-23-011743046926.pngtemplar914641551.jpgvq5391x6templar714285770.jpgSRA IS REAL_18Screenshot_2018-07-25-06-19-18whoPicture3Screenshot_2018-07-09-07-33-31Screenshot_2018-07-03-07-07-34Cool Text - The DuPont Bloodline 294206915623652Screenshot_2019-01-29-01-01-10 (2)20190102_153706img_20190314_201559_1281800992458.jpgkisspng-flags-of-the-holy-roman-empire-germany-holy-roman-5b26be2d9800981295748688.jpgquaterionenadler_david_de_negker935481535.pngimg(1)921458168.jpgimg_20190129_011449_5331464016238.jpgimg_20190218_195209_6961319859806.jpgimg_20190218_195123_2521735904720.jpgimg_20190218_195103_841875087666.jpgimg_20190218_195331_5611375259162.jpgimg_20190207_071650_7942138821126.jpgskullbones322cia-logo-black-and-whiteVATICANBook of the dead-translated into englishVatican.jpgAdrenochrome = Walnut Sauce

 

WAKE UP! – WE ARE ALL ENSLAVED! IT’S TIME TO FIGHT BACK! — ENVIROMENT & HEALTH ISSUES WORLDWIDE

WAKE UP! – WE ARE ALL ENSLAVED! IT’S TIME TO FIGHT BACK! FREEDOM & JUSTICE IS ONLY AN ILLUSION – WE ARE NOT FREE… • We cannot move around freely • We cannot live where we choose to live.. …without identification, passports/drivers licence/ green card/working permit/ visa ir other government approved documentatation.. • We have […]

via WAKE UP! – WE ARE ALL ENSLAVED! IT’S TIME TO FIGHT BACK! — ENVIROMENT & HEALTH ISSUES WORLDWIDE 


e9d9eec190b3027afa046413eb93180b-13867455022019-04-19-11-17-01~2

THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND

THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND
______________________________
Why are there 33 levels of Free Masonic degrees, in the religion and knowledge of Free Masonry?
______________________________

The 33 degrees represents the anatomical structure in the human spine, from bottom rising up towards the top.. (root chakra, Kundalini spirit, rises in through the root chakra (the sacum) first when a member of Free Masonry will learn the final and essential secret of the secret society and it’s true religion , philosophy and magic knowledge. The final secrets of the Masonic beliefs and rules he will discover that the final test will be a physical practice of being sodomized and sodomize himself.
This is one of the darker secret occult knowledges because it contains raping innocent children and collect the body fluids from perpetrator and victim on a hankerchief, traumatising the victim with violent rape is a cold blooded technique, used by the satanic elite bloodline families to create dissociation with the minds of their children. The same sinister technique is also used by handlers in Monarch Programming (trauma based mind control) among with others torture techniques, psychoactive drugs, sleep deprivation, sense-deprivation and hypnosis, this techniques is based on descriptions originated in the Egyptian book of the dead. The luciferians participates in pedophilia (satanic ritual abuse) ritualistic cannibalism, blood drinking (spirit cooking) and murder (sacrifice) of children. And it is based on Aleister Crowley’s published writings of sex magick and Thelma the great work. Aleister Crowley studied this on his honeymoon in Egypt in 1921. These occult rituals is traced back through history to the ancient Egypt). Ritualistic murder of children was also practiced by the phoenicians.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the Illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..
They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.

DISSOCIATION OF THE VICTIMS MIND..

Dissociation of the mind of the victim, a young child is being activated by the pain that the child experience, this is also referred to as the “white light” or the illumination of the child.

Because when the child is raped by sodomy, he/her will see a white light, when a nerve in the lower region of the spine is traumatized.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..

They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.

Quote:

“SEX & THE SECRET NERVE”

There’s a hermetic principle that states, “As above so below”. So if there’s a zodiac above with twelve constellations, there’s likewise there must be a human Zodiac below, and there is, our twelve pairs of craniel nerves. However there’s another nerve called the Zero Nerve or Nervous Terminalis. Although less talked about, it could hold the key to discovering our divinity. This Zero Nerve is responsible for smell and pheromones, it’s been dubbed “Sex and the Secret Nerve”. Now if we compare this nerve to the thirteen sign, ‘Serpentarius’ (Ophichus);
Serpent bearer… The serpent slayer takes on a whole new meaning. Through this nerve, Ophichus is the light bearer! The Hebrew word for serpent is nachash, as an adjective it translates to “shining one”. (Illuminated/Illumination/ Enlightened)

MEANING OF THE WORD; ILLUMINATED/ILLUMINATION..

Illuminati >> Illuminated >> illuminate /ɪˈl(j)uːmɪneɪt/

verb

past tense: Illuminated; past participle: Illuminated

1.
light up.

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“A flash of lightning illuminated the house”.

SYNONYMS: light, light up, throw light on, cast light upon, brighten, make brighter, shine on, flood with light, floodlight, irradiate;

literary: Illumine

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“The bundle of clothes was illuminated by the officer’s torch”.

ANTONYMS: darken

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“Decorate (a building or structure) with lights for a special occasion”.

2.
(To) decorate (a page or initial letter in a manuscript) with for example gold, silver, or coloured designs.

SYNONYMS: decorate, illustrate, embellish, adorn, ornament, enhance, emblazon, highlight

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“The manuscripts are illuminated in brilliant inks”.

3.
help to clarify or explain.

“A most illuminating discussion”.

SYNONYMS: clarify, elucidate, explain, reveal, make clear, shed light on, cast light on, give insight into, clear up;

MORE DEFINITIONS:

make explicit, spell out,
explicate, expound, rationalize

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“Documents often illuminate people’s thought processes”.

DEFINITION/MEANING:

informative, enlightening, revealing, explanatory, instructive, instructional, helpful, educational, educative, edifying, rewarding, enriching…

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“An illuminating account of the writer’s style”.

ANTONYMS: conceal,
confuse

ORIGIN:

Late Middle English: Added to the english language from the Latin adjective; illuminat-‘illuminated’, it originates from the verb illuminare, from in- ‘upon’ + lumen, lumin- ‘light’
___________________________

Tags:
#ADRENOCHROME #BAAL #LuciferianPedophiles #OrganizedPedophilia #HumanSacrifice #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #OrganHarvesting #SatanicRitualAbuse #SatanicSacrifice #SatanicCannibals #cannibalism #KundaliniSpirit #KundaliniCoil #SerpentSpirit #ThirdEye #SeatOfTheSoul #PinealGland #Illumination #Illuminated #illumination #Stargate #RA


THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND

_____________________________

Why are there 33 levels of Free Masonic degrees, in the religion and knowledge of Free Masonry?

_____________________________

The 33 degrees represents the anatomical structure in the human spine, from bottom rising up towards the top.. (root chakra, Kundalini spirit, rises in through the root chakra (the sacum) first when a member of Free Masonry will learn the final and essential secret of the secret society and it’s true religion , philosophy and magic knowledge. The final secrets of the Masonic beliefs and rules he will discover that the final test will be a physical practice of being sodomized and sodomize himself.

This is one of the darker secret occult knowledges because it contains raping innocent children and collect the body fluids from perpetrator and victim on a hankerchief, traumatising the victim with violent rape is a cold blooded technique, used by the satanic elite bloodline families to create dissociation with the minds of their children. The same sinister technique is also used by handlers in Monarch Programming (trauma based mind control) among with others torture techniques, psychoactive drugs, sleep deprivation, sense-deprivation and hypnosis, this techniques is based on descriptions originated in the Egyptian book of the dead. The luciferians participates in pedophilia (satanic ritual abuse) ritualistic cannibalism, blood drinking (spirit cooking) and murder (sacrifice) of children. And it is based on Aleister Crowley’s published writings of sex magick and Thelma the great work. Aleister Crowley studied this on his honeymoon in Egypt in 1921. These occult rituals is traced back through history to the ancient Egypt). Ritualistic murder of children was also practiced by the phoenicians.
According to researcher and professor Piero Bartoloni by the Cultural of Phoenician and Punic Studies, Rome, these sacrifices of children never took place and he claims that phoenician sacrifices of their children is a myth which is fictive stories.
We know that this is a false statement if it’s based on unprofessional ignorance through a arrogant, rigid perspective
and personal opinion or if it’s a lie,

fabricated to protect the elite bloodline families secret criminal occult activities. If this is the case, he is supporting the cover-up of the the Black Nobility.
The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the Illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is.. The sexual abuse

sodomy and dissociation experience within the victim, represents being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God. according to the luciferians. They sell the soul of their children to Satan with this occult procedure.
DISSOCIATION OF THE VICTIMS MIND..
Dissociation of the mind of the victim, a young child is being activated by the pain that the child experience, this is also referred to as the “white light” or the illumination of the child.
Because when the child is raped by sodomy, he/her will see a white light, when a nerve in the lower region of the spine is traumatized.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..

They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.
Quote:
“SEX & THE SECRET NERVE”

There’s a hermetic principle that states, “As above so below”. So if there’s a zodiac above with twelve constellations, there’s likewise there must be a human Zodiac below, and there is, our twelve pairs of craniel nerves. However there’s another nerve called the Zero Nerve or Nervous Terminalis. Although less talked about, it could hold the key to discovering our divinity. This Zero Nerve is responsible for smell and pheromones, it’s been dubbed “Sex and the Secret Nerve”. Now if we compare this nerve to the thirteen sign, ‘Serpentarius’ (Ophichus);

Serpent bearer… The serpent slayer takes on a whole new meaning. Through this nerve, Ophichus is the light bearer! The Hebrew word for serpent is nachash, as an adjective it translates to “shining one”.
__________________________________
Show quoted text

__________________________________

.

.
Show quoted text

THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND

THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND
______________________________
Why are there 33 levels of Free Masonic degrees, in the religion and knowledge of Free Masonry?
______________________________

The 33 degrees represents the anatomical structure in the human spine, from bottom rising up towards the top.. (root chakra, Kundalini spirit, rises in through the root chakra (the sacum) first when a member of Free Masonry will learn the final and essential secret of the secret society and it’s true religion , philosophy and magic knowledge. The final secrets of the Masonic beliefs and rules he will discover that the final test will be a physical practice of being sodomized and sodomize himself.
This is one of the darker secret occult knowledges because it contains raping innocent children and collect the body fluids from perpetrator and victim on a hankerchief, traumatising the victim with violent rape is a cold blooded technique, used by the satanic elite bloodline families to create dissociation with the minds of their children. The same sinister technique is also used by handlers in Monarch Programming (trauma based mind control) among with others torture techniques, psychoactive drugs, sleep deprivation, sense-deprivation and hypnosis, this techniques is based on descriptions originated in the Egyptian book of the dead. The luciferians participates in pedophilia (satanic ritual abuse) ritualistic cannibalism, blood drinking (spirit cooking) and murder (sacrifice) of children. And it is based on Aleister Crowley’s published writings of sex magick and Thelma the great work. Aleister Crowley studied this on his honeymoon in Egypt in 1921. These occult rituals is traced back through history to the ancient Egypt). Ritualistic murder of children was also practiced by the phoenicians.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the Illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..
They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.

DISSOCIATION OF THE VICTIMS MIND..

Dissociation of the mind of the victim, a young child is being activated by the pain that the child experience, this is also referred to as the “white light” or the illumination of the child.

Because when the child is raped by sodomy, he/her will see a white light, when a nerve in the lower region of the spine is traumatized.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..

They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.

Quote:

“SEX & THE SECRET NERVE”

There’s a hermetic principle that states, “As above so below”. So if there’s a zodiac above with twelve constellations, there’s likewise there must be a human Zodiac below, and there is, our twelve pairs of craniel nerves. However there’s another nerve called the Zero Nerve or Nervous Terminalis. Although less talked about, it could hold the key to discovering our divinity. This Zero Nerve is responsible for smell and pheromones, it’s been dubbed “Sex and the Secret Nerve”. Now if we compare this nerve to the thirteen sign, ‘Serpentarius’ (Ophichus);
Serpent bearer… The serpent slayer takes on a whole new meaning. Through this nerve, Ophichus is the light bearer! The Hebrew word for serpent is nachash, as an adjective it translates to “shining one”. (Illuminated/Illumination/ Enlightened)

MEANING OF THE WORD; ILLUMINATED/ILLUMINATION..

Illuminati >> Illuminated >> illuminate /ɪˈl(j)uːmɪneɪt/

verb

past tense: Illuminated; past participle: Illuminated

1.
light up.

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“A flash of lightning illuminated the house”.

SYNONYMS: light, light up, throw light on, cast light upon, brighten, make brighter, shine on, flood with light, floodlight, irradiate;

literary: Illumine

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“The bundle of clothes was illuminated by the officer’s torch”.

ANTONYMS: darken

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“Decorate (a building or structure) with lights for a special occasion”.

2.
(To) decorate (a page or initial letter in a manuscript) with for example gold, silver, or coloured designs.

SYNONYMS: decorate, illustrate, embellish, adorn, ornament, enhance, emblazon, highlight

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“The manuscripts are illuminated in brilliant inks”.

3.
help to clarify or explain.

“A most illuminating discussion”.

SYNONYMS: clarify, elucidate, explain, reveal, make clear, shed light on, cast light on, give insight into, clear up;

MORE DEFINITIONS:

make explicit, spell out,
explicate, expound, rationalize

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“Documents often illuminate people’s thought processes”.

DEFINITION/MEANING:

informative, enlightening, revealing, explanatory, instructive, instructional, helpful, educational, educative, edifying, rewarding, enriching…

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“An illuminating account of the writer’s style”.

ANTONYMS: conceal,
confuse

ORIGIN:

Late Middle English: Added to the english language from the Latin adjective; illuminat-‘illuminated’, it originates from the verb illuminare, from in- ‘upon’ + lumen, lumin- ‘light’
___________________________

Tags:
#ADRENOCHROME #BAAL #LuciferianPedophiles #OrganizedPedophilia #HumanSacrifice #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #OrganHarvesting #SatanicRitualAbuse #SatanicSacrifice #SatanicCannibals #cannibalism #KundaliniSpirit #KundaliniCoil #SerpentSpirit #ThirdEye #SeatOfTheSoul #PinealGland #Illumination #Illuminated #illumination #Stargate #RA


THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND

_____________________________

Why are there 33 levels of Free Masonic degrees, in the religion and knowledge of Free Masonry?

_____________________________

The 33 degrees represents the anatomical structure in the human spine, from bottom rising up towards the top.. (root chakra, Kundalini spirit, rises in through the root chakra (the sacum) first when a member of Free Masonry will learn the final and essential secret of the secret society and it’s true religion , philosophy and magic knowledge. The final secrets of the Masonic beliefs and rules he will discover that the final test will be a physical practice of being sodomized and sodomize himself.

This is one of the darker secret occult knowledges because it contains raping innocent children and collect the body fluids from perpetrator and victim on a hankerchief, traumatising the victim with violent rape is a cold blooded technique, used by the satanic elite bloodline families to create dissociation with the minds of their children. The same sinister technique is also used by handlers in Monarch Programming (trauma based mind control) among with others torture techniques, psychoactive drugs, sleep deprivation, sense-deprivation and hypnosis, this techniques is based on descriptions originated in the Egyptian book of the dead. The luciferians participates in pedophilia (satanic ritual abuse) ritualistic cannibalism, blood drinking (spirit cooking) and murder (sacrifice) of children. And it is based on Aleister Crowley’s published writings of sex magick and Thelma the great work. Aleister Crowley studied this on his honeymoon in Egypt in 1921. These occult rituals is traced back through history to the ancient Egypt). Ritualistic murder of children was also practiced by the phoenicians.
According to researcher and professor Piero Bartoloni by the Cultural of Phoenician and Punic Studies, Rome, these sacrifices of children never took place and he claims that phoenician sacrifices of their children is a myth which is fictive stories.
We know that this is a false statement if it’s based on unprofessional ignorance through a arrogant, rigid perspective
and personal opinion or if it’s a lie,

fabricated to protect the elite bloodline families secret criminal occult activities. If this is the case, he is supporting the cover-up of the the Black Nobility.
The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the Illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is.. The sexual abuse

sodomy and dissociation experience within the victim, represents being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God. according to the luciferians. They sell the soul of their children to Satan with this occult procedure.
DISSOCIATION OF THE VICTIMS MIND..
Dissociation of the mind of the victim, a young child is being activated by the pain that the child experience, this is also referred to as the “white light” or the illumination of the child.
Because when the child is raped by sodomy, he/her will see a white light, when a nerve in the lower region of the spine is traumatized.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..

They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.
Quote:
“SEX & THE SECRET NERVE”

There’s a hermetic principle that states, “As above so below”. So if there’s a zodiac above with twelve constellations, there’s likewise there must be a human Zodiac below, and there is, our twelve pairs of craniel nerves. However there’s another nerve called the Zero Nerve or Nervous Terminalis. Although less talked about, it could hold the key to discovering our divinity. This Zero Nerve is responsible for smell and pheromones, it’s been dubbed “Sex and the Secret Nerve”. Now if we compare this nerve to the thirteen sign, ‘Serpentarius’ (Ophichus);

Serpent bearer… The serpent slayer takes on a whole new meaning. Through this nerve, Ophichus is the light bearer! The Hebrew word for serpent is nachash, as an adjective it translates to “shining one”.
__________________________________
Show quoted text

__________________________________

.

.
Show quoted text

THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND

THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND
______________________________
Why are there 33 levels of Free Masonic degrees, in the religion and knowledge of Free Masonry?
______________________________

The 33 degrees represents the anatomical structure in the human spine, from bottom rising up towards the top.. (root chakra, Kundalini spirit, rises in through the root chakra (the sacum) first when a member of Free Masonry will learn the final and essential secret of the secret society and it’s true religion , philosophy and magic knowledge. The final secrets of the Masonic beliefs and rules he will discover that the final test will be a physical practice of being sodomized and sodomize himself.
This is one of the darker secret occult knowledges because it contains raping innocent children and collect the body fluids from perpetrator and victim on a hankerchief, traumatising the victim with violent rape is a cold blooded technique, used by the satanic elite bloodline families to create dissociation with the minds of their children. The same sinister technique is also used by handlers in Monarch Programming (trauma based mind control) among with others torture techniques, psychoactive drugs, sleep deprivation, sense-deprivation and hypnosis, this techniques is based on descriptions originated in the Egyptian book of the dead. The luciferians participates in pedophilia (satanic ritual abuse) ritualistic cannibalism, blood drinking (spirit cooking) and murder (sacrifice) of children. And it is based on Aleister Crowley’s published writings of sex magick and Thelma the great work. Aleister Crowley studied this on his honeymoon in Egypt in 1921. These occult rituals is traced back through history to the ancient Egypt). Ritualistic murder of children was also practiced by the phoenicians.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the Illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..
They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.

DISSOCIATION OF THE VICTIMS MIND..

Dissociation of the mind of the victim, a young child is being activated by the pain that the child experience, this is also referred to as the “white light” or the illumination of the child.

Because when the child is raped by sodomy, he/her will see a white light, when a nerve in the lower region of the spine is traumatized.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..

They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.

Quote:

“SEX & THE SECRET NERVE”

There’s a hermetic principle that states, “As above so below”. So if there’s a zodiac above with twelve constellations, there’s likewise there must be a human Zodiac below, and there is, our twelve pairs of craniel nerves. However there’s another nerve called the Zero Nerve or Nervous Terminalis. Although less talked about, it could hold the key to discovering our divinity. This Zero Nerve is responsible for smell and pheromones, it’s been dubbed “Sex and the Secret Nerve”. Now if we compare this nerve to the thirteen sign, ‘Serpentarius’ (Ophichus);
Serpent bearer… The serpent slayer takes on a whole new meaning. Through this nerve, Ophichus is the light bearer! The Hebrew word for serpent is nachash, as an adjective it translates to “shining one”. (Illuminated/Illumination/ Enlightened)

MEANING OF THE WORD; ILLUMINATED/ILLUMINATION..

Illuminati >> Illuminated >> illuminate /ɪˈl(j)uːmɪneɪt/

verb

past tense: Illuminated; past participle: Illuminated

1.
light up.

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“A flash of lightning illuminated the house”.

SYNONYMS: light, light up, throw light on, cast light upon, brighten, make brighter, shine on, flood with light, floodlight, irradiate;

literary: Illumine

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“The bundle of clothes was illuminated by the officer’s torch”.

ANTONYMS: darken

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“Decorate (a building or structure) with lights for a special occasion”.

2.
(To) decorate (a page or initial letter in a manuscript) with for example gold, silver, or coloured designs.

SYNONYMS: decorate, illustrate, embellish, adorn, ornament, enhance, emblazon, highlight

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“The manuscripts are illuminated in brilliant inks”.

3.
help to clarify or explain.

“A most illuminating discussion”.

SYNONYMS: clarify, elucidate, explain, reveal, make clear, shed light on, cast light on, give insight into, clear up;

MORE DEFINITIONS:

make explicit, spell out,
explicate, expound, rationalize

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“Documents often illuminate people’s thought processes”.

DEFINITION/MEANING:

informative, enlightening, revealing, explanatory, instructive, instructional, helpful, educational, educative, edifying, rewarding, enriching…

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“An illuminating account of the writer’s style”.

ANTONYMS: conceal,
confuse

ORIGIN:

Late Middle English: Added to the english language from the Latin adjective; illuminat-‘illuminated’, it originates from the verb illuminare, from in- ‘upon’ + lumen, lumin- ‘light’
___________________________

Tags:
#ADRENOCHROME #BAAL #LuciferianPedophiles #OrganizedPedophilia #HumanSacrifice #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #OrganHarvesting #SatanicRitualAbuse #SatanicSacrifice #SatanicCannibals #cannibalism #KundaliniSpirit #KundaliniCoil #SerpentSpirit #ThirdEye #SeatOfTheSoul #PinealGland #Illumination #Illuminated #illumination #Stargate #RA


THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND

_____________________________

Why are there 33 levels of Free Masonic degrees, in the religion and knowledge of Free Masonry?

_____________________________

The 33 degrees represents the anatomical structure in the human spine, from bottom rising up towards the top.. (root chakra, Kundalini spirit, rises in through the root chakra (the sacum) first when a member of Free Masonry will learn the final and essential secret of the secret society and it’s true religion , philosophy and magic knowledge. The final secrets of the Masonic beliefs and rules he will discover that the final test will be a physical practice of being sodomized and sodomize himself.

This is one of the darker secret occult knowledges because it contains raping innocent children and collect the body fluids from perpetrator and victim on a hankerchief, traumatising the victim with violent rape is a cold blooded technique, used by the satanic elite bloodline families to create dissociation with the minds of their children. The same sinister technique is also used by handlers in Monarch Programming (trauma based mind control) among with others torture techniques, psychoactive drugs, sleep deprivation, sense-deprivation and hypnosis, this techniques is based on descriptions originated in the Egyptian book of the dead. The luciferians participates in pedophilia (satanic ritual abuse) ritualistic cannibalism, blood drinking (spirit cooking) and murder (sacrifice) of children. And it is based on Aleister Crowley’s published writings of sex magick and Thelma the great work. Aleister Crowley studied this on his honeymoon in Egypt in 1921. These occult rituals is traced back through history to the ancient Egypt). Ritualistic murder of children was also practiced by the phoenicians.
According to researcher and professor Piero Bartoloni by the Cultural of Phoenician and Punic Studies, Rome, these sacrifices of children never took place and he claims that phoenician sacrifices of their children is a myth which is fictive stories.
We know that this is a false statement if it’s based on unprofessional ignorance through a arrogant, rigid perspective
and personal opinion or if it’s a lie,

fabricated to protect the elite bloodline families secret criminal occult activities. If this is the case, he is supporting the cover-up of the the Black Nobility.
The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the Illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is.. The sexual abuse

sodomy and dissociation experience within the victim, represents being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God. according to the luciferians. They sell the soul of their children to Satan with this occult procedure.
DISSOCIATION OF THE VICTIMS MIND..
Dissociation of the mind of the victim, a young child is being activated by the pain that the child experience, this is also referred to as the “white light” or the illumination of the child.
Because when the child is raped by sodomy, he/her will see a white light, when a nerve in the lower region of the spine is traumatized.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..

They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.
Quote:
“SEX & THE SECRET NERVE”

There’s a hermetic principle that states, “As above so below”. So if there’s a zodiac above with twelve constellations, there’s likewise there must be a human Zodiac below, and there is, our twelve pairs of craniel nerves. However there’s another nerve called the Zero Nerve or Nervous Terminalis. Although less talked about, it could hold the key to discovering our divinity. This Zero Nerve is responsible for smell and pheromones, it’s been dubbed “Sex and the Secret Nerve”. Now if we compare this nerve to the thirteen sign, ‘Serpentarius’ (Ophichus);

Serpent bearer… The serpent slayer takes on a whole new meaning. Through this nerve, Ophichus is the light bearer! The Hebrew word for serpent is nachash, as an adjective it translates to “shining one”.
__________________________________
Show quoted text

__________________________________

.

.
Show quoted text

THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND

THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND
______________________________
Why are there 33 levels of Free Masonic degrees, in the religion and knowledge of Free Masonry?
______________________________

The 33 degrees represents the anatomical structure in the human spine, from bottom rising up towards the top.. (root chakra, Kundalini spirit, rises in through the root chakra (the sacum) first when a member of Free Masonry will learn the final and essential secret of the secret society and it’s true religion , philosophy and magic knowledge. The final secrets of the Masonic beliefs and rules he will discover that the final test will be a physical practice of being sodomized and sodomize himself.
This is one of the darker secret occult knowledges because it contains raping innocent children and collect the body fluids from perpetrator and victim on a hankerchief, traumatising the victim with violent rape is a cold blooded technique, used by the satanic elite bloodline families to create dissociation with the minds of their children. The same sinister technique is also used by handlers in Monarch Programming (trauma based mind control) among with others torture techniques, psychoactive drugs, sleep deprivation, sense-deprivation and hypnosis, this techniques is based on descriptions originated in the Egyptian book of the dead. The luciferians participates in pedophilia (satanic ritual abuse) ritualistic cannibalism, blood drinking (spirit cooking) and murder (sacrifice) of children. And it is based on Aleister Crowley’s published writings of sex magick and Thelma the great work. Aleister Crowley studied this on his honeymoon in Egypt in 1921. These occult rituals is traced back through history to the ancient Egypt). Ritualistic murder of children was also practiced by the phoenicians.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the Illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..
They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.

DISSOCIATION OF THE VICTIMS MIND..

Dissociation of the mind of the victim, a young child is being activated by the pain that the child experience, this is also referred to as the “white light” or the illumination of the child.

Because when the child is raped by sodomy, he/her will see a white light, when a nerve in the lower region of the spine is traumatized.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..

They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.

Quote:

“SEX & THE SECRET NERVE”

There’s a hermetic principle that states, “As above so below”. So if there’s a zodiac above with twelve constellations, there’s likewise there must be a human Zodiac below, and there is, our twelve pairs of craniel nerves. However there’s another nerve called the Zero Nerve or Nervous Terminalis. Although less talked about, it could hold the key to discovering our divinity. This Zero Nerve is responsible for smell and pheromones, it’s been dubbed “Sex and the Secret Nerve”. Now if we compare this nerve to the thirteen sign, ‘Serpentarius’ (Ophichus);
Serpent bearer… The serpent slayer takes on a whole new meaning. Through this nerve, Ophichus is the light bearer! The Hebrew word for serpent is nachash, as an adjective it translates to “shining one”. (Illuminated/Illumination/ Enlightened)

MEANING OF THE WORD; ILLUMINATED/ILLUMINATION..

Illuminati >> Illuminated >> illuminate /ɪˈl(j)uːmɪneɪt/

verb

past tense: Illuminated; past participle: Illuminated

1.
light up.

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“A flash of lightning illuminated the house”.

SYNONYMS: light, light up, throw light on, cast light upon, brighten, make brighter, shine on, flood with light, floodlight, irradiate;

literary: Illumine

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“The bundle of clothes was illuminated by the officer’s torch”.

ANTONYMS: darken

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“Decorate (a building or structure) with lights for a special occasion”.

2.
(To) decorate (a page or initial letter in a manuscript) with for example gold, silver, or coloured designs.

SYNONYMS: decorate, illustrate, embellish, adorn, ornament, enhance, emblazon, highlight

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“The manuscripts are illuminated in brilliant inks”.

3.
help to clarify or explain.

“A most illuminating discussion”.

SYNONYMS: clarify, elucidate, explain, reveal, make clear, shed light on, cast light on, give insight into, clear up;

MORE DEFINITIONS:

make explicit, spell out,
explicate, expound, rationalize

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“Documents often illuminate people’s thought processes”.

DEFINITION/MEANING:

informative, enlightening, revealing, explanatory, instructive, instructional, helpful, educational, educative, edifying, rewarding, enriching…

example with the word; Illuminated in a sentence:

“An illuminating account of the writer’s style”.

ANTONYMS: conceal,
confuse

ORIGIN:

Late Middle English: Added to the english language from the Latin adjective; illuminat-‘illuminated’, it originates from the verb illuminare, from in- ‘upon’ + lumen, lumin- ‘light’
___________________________

Tags:
#ADRENOCHROME #BAAL #LuciferianPedophiles #OrganizedPedophilia #HumanSacrifice #BloodSacrifice #ChildAbuse #OrganHarvesting #SatanicRitualAbuse #SatanicSacrifice #SatanicCannibals #cannibalism #KundaliniSpirit #KundaliniCoil #SerpentSpirit #ThirdEye #SeatOfTheSoul #PinealGland #Illumination #Illuminated #illumination #Stargate #RA


THE FREE MASONRY & THE PINEAL GLAND

_____________________________

Why are there 33 levels of Free Masonic degrees, in the religion and knowledge of Free Masonry?

_____________________________

The 33 degrees represents the anatomical structure in the human spine, from bottom rising up towards the top.. (root chakra, Kundalini spirit, rises in through the root chakra (the sacum) first when a member of Free Masonry will learn the final and essential secret of the secret society and it’s true religion , philosophy and magic knowledge. The final secrets of the Masonic beliefs and rules he will discover that the final test will be a physical practice of being sodomized and sodomize himself.

This is one of the darker secret occult knowledges because it contains raping innocent children and collect the body fluids from perpetrator and victim on a hankerchief, traumatising the victim with violent rape is a cold blooded technique, used by the satanic elite bloodline families to create dissociation with the minds of their children. The same sinister technique is also used by handlers in Monarch Programming (trauma based mind control) among with others torture techniques, psychoactive drugs, sleep deprivation, sense-deprivation and hypnosis, this techniques is based on descriptions originated in the Egyptian book of the dead. The luciferians participates in pedophilia (satanic ritual abuse) ritualistic cannibalism, blood drinking (spirit cooking) and murder (sacrifice) of children. And it is based on Aleister Crowley’s published writings of sex magick and Thelma the great work. Aleister Crowley studied this on his honeymoon in Egypt in 1921. These occult rituals is traced back through history to the ancient Egypt). Ritualistic murder of children was also practiced by the phoenicians.
According to researcher and professor Piero Bartoloni by the Cultural of Phoenician and Punic Studies, Rome, these sacrifices of children never took place and he claims that phoenician sacrifices of their children is a myth which is fictive stories.
We know that this is a false statement if it’s based on unprofessional ignorance through a arrogant, rigid perspective
and personal opinion or if it’s a lie,

fabricated to protect the elite bloodline families secret criminal occult activities. If this is the case, he is supporting the cover-up of the the Black Nobility.
The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the Illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is.. The sexual abuse

sodomy and dissociation experience within the victim, represents being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God. according to the luciferians. They sell the soul of their children to Satan with this occult procedure.
DISSOCIATION OF THE VICTIMS MIND..
Dissociation of the mind of the victim, a young child is being activated by the pain that the child experience, this is also referred to as the “white light” or the illumination of the child.
Because when the child is raped by sodomy, he/her will see a white light, when a nerve in the lower region of the spine is traumatized.

The satanic luciferian elite bloodlines are convinced that the programming of a human being is a must, to enter the hidden plain of knowledge. To become enlighted and to become a part of the illuminati elites secret society clan. They belives that this will seal a spiritual contract of loyalty towards the clan, and discresion about the huge secret of what the secret really is..

They relate the sexual abuse to being reborn, to Lucifer instead of Jesus Christ and God.
Quote:
“SEX & THE SECRET NERVE”

There’s a hermetic principle that states, “As above so below”. So if there’s a zodiac above with twelve constellations, there’s likewise there must be a human Zodiac below, and there is, our twelve pairs of craniel nerves. However there’s another nerve called the Zero Nerve or Nervous Terminalis. Although less talked about, it could hold the key to discovering our divinity. This Zero Nerve is responsible for smell and pheromones, it’s been dubbed “Sex and the Secret Nerve”. Now if we compare this nerve to the thirteen sign, ‘Serpentarius’ (Ophichus);

Serpent bearer… The serpent slayer takes on a whole new meaning. Through this nerve, Ophichus is the light bearer! The Hebrew word for serpent is nachash, as an adjective it translates to “shining one”.
__________________________________
Show quoted text

__________________________________

.

.
Show quoted text